
It ^ 











r^f r 

.y.j , . 


> o ♦- 

• 

mS^ r^ 

% V 1 

It' ' 

i 4 , 

» y « • 

::ri* 


* > • . 

* k ! t • 





. 0 



• « . % 



























V 


% 

• I ' r 




r 



« 

I 




f 


V 


4 , 

% 


/ 


\ 


X 


I 





4 

;» ^ 


/A 




/ 








IpV,; ,:. 


* V 












t . 


N ' 




1 . tl 


‘ } 


■r* 


t • 



*/ 


v'.- .- " ''.v'.v .'.'y. 


I 

J 4 


• N 


■ ■> ' 


* r? 




THE MINUTE BOYS OF 
SOUTH CAROLINA 


AMERICAN HISTORY 
STORIES FOR BOYS 

THE MINUTE BOYS SERIES 

The Minute Boys of Lexington 
The Minute Boys of Bunker Hill 

By Edward Stratemeyer 

The Minute Boys of the Green Mountains 
The Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley 
The Minute Boys of the Wyoming Valley 
The Minute Boys of South Carolina 
The Minute Boys of Long Island 

By James Otis 

THE MEXICAN WAR SERIES 
By Capt. Ralph Bonehill 

For the Liberty of Texas 
With Taylor on the Rio Grande 
Under Scott in Mexico 


DANA ESTCS CEl COMPANY 
PtiblisKers 

Estes Press, «St&mxner St., Boston 



*-Jc . - « ^ Mt 7 j< 







% 

V.> 
















“ 








jflB/ii -ni— *' - fe, Ji^ife ..-:»!> .; ,iii-- 

,; .r.-- ■ -.-4ji;.r •_, 


. 



“ ‘ I 


WILL TAKE YOUR LIFE AS FORFEIT FOR 


TREACHERY ! ’ ” 


{See Page 28/.) 


THE 


MINUTE BOYS 
OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

A STORY OF HOW WE BOYS AIDED 
MARION THE SWAMP FOX” 


AS TOLD BY 

RUFUS RANDOLPH 


JAMES OTIS ^ 

lUtwtratrt bs 
J. W. F. KENNEDY 



BOSTON 

DANA ESTES & COMPANY 
PUBLISHERS 


Copyright^ igoj . 

By Dana Estes & Company 


Y Dana Estes & Company . p . 


All rights reserved 


CC. ^ 71 / f 

/r/3 


COLONIAL PRESS 

Electrotypsd and Printed by C. H, S intends 4* Co. 
Boston, U. S. A, 


CONTENTS 


chaptbh 

Foreword .... 

• 

• 

• 

PAGB 

V 

I. 

Gabriel and Rufus 

• 

• 

• 

II 

II. 

The Pursuit 

• 

• 

• 

28 

III. 

Recruits .... 

• 

• 

• 

47 

IV. 

Disappointment . 

• 

• 

• 

67 

V. 

Barfield’s Camp . . • 

• 


• 

87 

VI. 

The Rescue .... 

• 

• 

• 

103 

VII. 

Nelson’s Ferry . 

• 

• 

• 

121 

VIII. 

The Prisoners 

• 

• 

• 

140 

IX. 

A Trap 

• 

• 

• 

159 

X. 

An Odd Battle . 

• 

• 

• 

179 

XI. 

Our Retreat 

• 

• 


198 

XII. 

A Mysterious Escape . 

• 

• 


217 

XIII. 

The Search for the Traitor 

• 

• 


236 

XIV. 

A Queer Message 




254 

XV. 

Rowe’s Smithy 


• 

• 

273 

XVI. 

A Skirmish in the Dark 

• 

• 

• 

292 

XVII. 

Seth Hastings Once More 

• 

• 

• 

310 

XVIII. 

Manoeuvring for Position . 

• 

• 


326 

XIX. 

A Dastardly Blow 

• 

• 


344 




LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS 


« 

PACK 

** ‘ I WILL TAKE YOUR LIFE AS FORFEIT FOR TREACH- 
ERY !’ ” {See page 281) . . . Frontispiece 

<“ Five minutes longer and we shall be out of 

range!”* 32 

“ ‘ Dismount and throw down your weapons I 80 

“ If it had not been for Seth Hastings, I should 
HAVE considered MYSELF EXCEEDINGLY FORTU- 
NATE ’* 1 12 

“‘I PROPOSE THAT WE HALT HERE*” . . • I23 

‘ Then we saw coming through the avenue of 

TREES OUR ‘ Swamp Fox . . . . 196 

‘“Are you master davis’s daughter?*” . . 265 

“‘And we are to leave all these camp equip- 
ments ? * ” 


35 



FOREWORD 


It has always seemed proper to me that he who 
writes a story should explain to the readers how 
it came about that he was prompted to tell the tale, 
for surely there must be a good and sufficient rea- 
son for the making of a book, and it also comes 
to my mind that however dry and uninteresting 
such an explanation may be, he who reads the story 
owes it to himself, as well as the author, to learn 
all he can regarding the facts, however remote, 
which may pertain to the characters presented, and 
yet be of such a nature that the author cannot well, 
without sacrificing his own plans, deviate suffi- 
ciently to relate them in the book itself. 

Therefore it is that I shall be grateful to the 
reader if he will set down in his own mind certain 
passages from history which are quoted below, to 
the end that he may the better understand why two 
lads born and bred in Charleston, in the State of 
South Carolina, left their homes at a time when 
the cause of liberty appeared to be crushed to earth, 
and why they followed the desperate ventures of 


vi 


FOREWORD 


Francis Marion during his unequal but wondrously 
successful struggle against an enemy which was 
bent on trampling into the mire the patriots who 
strove to rear a country for themselves in the New 
World. 

Shortly after the publication of the story en- 
titled “ The Minute Boys of the Mohawk Valley/’ 
a gentleman residing at Charleston sent to me a 
packet of closely written pages, stained by time, 
and with the ink so faded that only with difficulty 
certain portions could be read. I was richly re- 
warded, however, for the labor spent in reading 
that which was set down, for I found that the 
manuscript was neither more nor less than a series 
of letters connected, evidently at a later date, by 
memoranda, and all written by one Rufus Ran- 
dolph, a distant relative of Francis and Gabriel 
Marion. 

To make of the whole a story, such as enter- 
tained myself at least, was a trifling task compared 
with the labor which had been performed by the 
young writer, and verily it was a labor of love, for 
while working over the faded pages I came to learn 
many things concerning that heroic struggle which 
the ** Swamp Fox ” made against overwhelming 
forces bent on devastating the fair colony of South 
Carolina, and I have done little more in the pages 
which follow than transcribe his own story. 

So much for the reason why ‘‘ The Minute Boys 
of South Carolina ” has been put into print, and 
now, because Rufus Randolph failed to set down 
anything concerning those terrible days after Sir 


FOREWORD 


vii 


Henry Clinton captured the city of Charleston, I 
ask that the following extracts from the historian 
Lossing’s ‘‘ Field Book of the Revolution,” a 
goodly portion of which I have condensed lest one 
weary with the reading, be studied with some care. 

The fall of Charleston, and loss of Lincoln’s 
army, paralyzed the Republican strength at the 
South, and the British commanders confidently be- 
lieved that the finishing-stroke of the war had been 
given.” 

Clinton sailed for New York on the fifth of 
June, leaving Cornwallis in chief command of the 
British troops at the South. Before his departure, 
Clinton issued a proclamation, declaring all per- 
sons not in military service, who were prisoners 
at Charleston, released from their paroles, provided 
they returned to their allegiance as subjects of 
Great Britain. So far, well; but not the sequel. 
All persons refusing to comply with this requisition 
were declared to be enemies and rebels, and were 
to be treated accordingly. And more; they were 
required to enroll themselves as militia under the 
king’s standard. This flagrant violation of the 
terms of capitulation aroused a spirit of indignant 
defiance, which proved a powerful lever in over- 
turning the royal power in the South. Many con- 
sidered themselves released from all the obligations 
of their paroles, and immediately armed themselves 
in defence of their homes and country, while others 
refused to exchange their paroles for any new con- 
ditions. The silent influence of eminent citizens 
who took this course was now perceived by Corn- 


FOREWORD 


viii 

wallis, and, in further violation of the conditions 
of capitulation, he sent many leading men of 
Charleston as close prisoners to St. Augustine, 
while a large number of the Continental soldiers 
were cast into the loathsome prison-ships, and 
other vessels in the harbor.” 

‘‘ But when the trumpet-blasts of the conqueror 
of Burgoyne were heard upon the Roanoke, and 
the brave hearts of Virginia and North Carolina 
were gathering around the standard of Gates, the 
patriots of the South lifted up their heads, and 
many of them, like Samson rising in strength, 
broke the feeble cords of ‘ paroles ’ and ‘ protections,' 
and smote the Philistines of the crown with mighty 
energy. Sumter sounded the bugle among the hills 
on the Catawba and Broad Rivers; Marion’s shrill 
whistle rang amid the swamps on the Pedee; and 
Pickens and Clarke called forth the brave sons of 
liberty upon the banks of the Saluda, the Savannah, 
the Ogeechee, and the Alatamaha. 

Fortunately for the Republican cause, an acci- 
dent prevented Marion being among the prisoners 
when Charleston fell, and he was yet at liberty, 
having no parole to violate, to arouse his country- 
men to make further efforts against the invaders. 
While yet unable to be active, he took refuge in 
the swamps upon the Black River, while Governor 
Rutledge, Colonel Horry, and others, who had es- 
caped the disasters at Charleston, were in North 
Carolina arousing the people of that State to meet 
the danger which stood menacing upon its southern 
border. Marion’s military genius and great bra- 


FOREWORD 


IX 


very were known to friends and foes, and while the 
latter sought to entrap him, the former held over 
him the shield of their vigilance. ‘ In the moment 
of alarm he was sped from house to house, from 
tree to thicket, from the thicket to the swamp.’ ” 

“ It was while in the camp of Gates that Gov- 
ernor Rutledge, who also was there, commissioned 
Marion a brigadier, and he sped to the district of 
Williamsburg, between the Santee and Pedee, to 
lead its rising patriots to the field of active military 
duties. They had accepted the protection of British 
power after Charleston was surrendered, in com- 
mon with their subdued brethren of the low coun- 
try; but when Clinton’s proclamation was promul- 
gated, making active service for the crown or the 
penalty of rebellion an alternative, they eagerly 
chose the latter, and lifted the strong arm-resistance 
to tyranny. They called Marion to be their leader, 
and of these men he formed his efficient brigade, 
the terror of British scouts and outposts. Near 
the mouth of Lynch’s Creek he assumed the com- 
mand, and among the interminable swamps upon 
Snow’s Island, near the junction of that stream 
with the Great Pedee, he made his chief rendez- 
vous during the greater portion of his independent 
partisan warfare.” 

Having thus refreshed your memory with the 
facts just given, remember that that which follows 
is the work of Rufus Randolph, and not of your 
friend, 

James Otis. 


THE MINUTE BOYS OF 
SOUTH CAROLINA 


CHAPTER I 

GABRIEL AND RUFUS 

The king's forces laid siege to Charleston, in 
the State of South Carolina, on the very day that 
Gabriel Marion was sixteen years old, and when I 
was come to the same age the Continental forces 
made their first sortie, as I remember full well 
because of the fact that General Moultre's brother 
was then killed. Thus it will be seen that Gabriel 
was my senior only by fifteen days, for it must be 
fresh in the minds of every one that Sir Henry 
Clinton opened fire on Charleston the fifth day of 
April, in the year of grace 1780; that the Ameri- 
cans made their first sortie on the twentieth; that 
on the sixth day of May the besiegers completed 
their third parallel, and on the twelfth the city was 
in the possession of the king's troops. 

There is no good reason why I should go into 
details concerning the siege and capture of Charles- 
ton, because they are well known to everybody; 

II 


12 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


but I have used the facts as a starting-point of what 
may prove to be a story such as can be told to lads 
who shall live after I have gone out of this world. 
It seems no more than proper to do so, for it was 
while the British shot and shell were screaming 
over our heads as we aided in the defence as boys 
might, that Gabriel Marion, brother of that Gen- 
eral Marion whom the minions of the king dubbed 
“ Swamp Fox,’' determined to profit by the ex- 
ample which the lads in the eastern States had set 
us, and once the time should be ripe, band the lads 
of South Carolina together under the name of 
Minute Boys. 

Many a time, as Gabriel and I staggered here 
and there under the burden of ammunition for our 
elders, who had permitted that we take part in the 
defence to the extent of supplying the different 
guns with powdef and ball, — and so small was our 
store that we were forced now and again to carry 
it an exceeding long distance, — many a time, as I 
have said, while we were thus engaged Gabriel and 
I turned the matter over in our minds, vowing 
that as soon as the king’s hirelings had been beaten 
back, as we had no doubt soon would be the case, 
the Minute Boys of South Carolina should come 
into existence as an organization distinct from the 
regular army. 

Warm friends were Gabriel and I, with never a 
difference between us save when, owing to the fact 
that my name was Rufus and my hair all too 
vividly red for my own pleasure, he would persist 
in calling me William Rufus, giving me the name 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


13 


of that king who was known as “ The Red,” and 
it vexed me sorely at times, because, although not 
responsible for my personal appearance, the shock 
of red hair with which nature had endowed me was 
so conspicuous as to call forth comment from all 
who saw it for the first time. 

It was as if he called me “ carrot-top,” when he 
tacked on to my name Rufus, that of William, be- 
cause the youngest schoolboy knows that William 
Rufus’s hair showed out so conspicuous that his 
soldiers were as prone to follow it into battle, when 
perchance a lock was exposed beneath his helmet, 
as they were to rally around his flag. 

However, the color of my hair, and what Gabriel 
Marion might say in sport regarding it, has nothing 
to do with that which I propose to set down, save 
that it will serve to show now and again why I 
lost control of my temper on being greeted by the 
name of a king. 

Gabriel Marion lived with his brother, Francis, 
who was made lieutenant-colonel at Savannah the 
year previous to the siege, in St. John’s Parish, 
but at the time when Clinton appeared off Edisto 
Inlet, the colonel was ordered to Charleston, and 
with him came Gabriel who took up his abode in 
my home, for it was in that fair city I had been 
born. 

As you know, Charleston was surrendered on 
terms which to some seemed honorable, while 
others declared them to be humiliating, and then 
came that proclamation from Sir Henry Clinton 
which aroused the ire of every person, young or 


14 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


old, male or female, in South Carolina. Following 
closely upon it, as if it were but the natural sequel, 
came the arrest of Lieutenant-Governor Gadsen 
and seventy-seven of the most influential men, thus 
giving all our people to understand how little of 
faith we could put in any declaration of those 
who had invaded our land. After that August 
morning, when we saw the chief men of the city 
marched away to the loathsome prison-ships in 
the harbor, there was but one desire in the hearts 
of those who hoped to see their State rid of the 
oppressive yoke which the king had put upon it, 
and that was to flee to some place where they 
might act the part they had sworn to act, and each 
do his full share toward making reprisals, for the 
victory of the king’s forces had well-nigh crushed 
out from our breasts the belief that we might make 
of the States so lately declared free and inde- 
pendent, a nation of freemen. 

I am not minded to go into detail concerning 
the flight of this family or that from the stricken 
city, as there is in the story so much of sorrow, or 
pain, ay, of shame, that it is not well to let the 
mind rest upon it. Rather should we think of what 
has been accomplished since, of how we wiped out 
the disgrace, if disgrace it can be called when our 
people were whipped through sheer strength of 
numbers rather than superior bravery or better 
knowledge of warfare. 

Suffice it to say that among those who did steal 
secretly out of the city, or tried to do so, vowing 
to avenge the wrongs that had been perpetrated. 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


15 


were Gabriel Marion and 1. My mother and in- 
valid father had set off for General Marion’s home 
on the very day after the capitulation, and I was 
left to follow my own inclinations so that they had 
the bent of my father’s advice, which was that, al- 
though not a man in years, it was my duty to do a 
man’s full work in striking off the shackles which 
the king’s misrule had fastened upon us. 

It was not as easy for two stout lads like Gabriel 
and myself to leave the city as it was for the 
women, the sick, or the helpless, and before we 
found an opportunity to give the redcoats the slip, 
word was brought by a negro, who had contrived 
to make his way through the British lines with a 
message of mouth, that General Marion, his broken 
leg having been healed and he made brigadier-gen- 
eral, had fled to Snow’s Island, where he awaited 
the coming of those who were eager to continue 
in arms against the victorious foe. 

And now, just a word in regard to the rendez- 
vous, lest some there be who may not understand 
how an island can be situated inland, or where this 
particular place is located. In Williamsburg dis- 
trict, where the Great Pedee is joined by Lynch’s 
Creek, the united streams are divided for a certain 
distance by a swampy piece of land with here and 
there solid ground upon it. The rivers come to- 
gether again at the mouth, thus forming what we 
call Snow’s Island. Desperate indeed must be the 
fortune of those who would seek such a refuge, for 
a guide was necessary in order to lead one safely 
across the swamp-lands on either side of the river 


1 6 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


to the few places where a man might lie down 
without fear of being drowned. The only advan- 
tage it could possess was that the enemy might not 
come upon it readily, and never gain the solid por- 
tion of the surrounding country without being 
piloted by those who knew well the devious pas- 
sages. 

Now you can understand why Gabriel’s brother 
was dubbed the ‘‘ Swamp Fox ” by those who 
sought so vainly to entrap him, and you may also 
have some faint idea of the hardships which we 
two lads knew must be encountered before we could 
gain the rendezvous, for more than two-thirds of 
the journey must be made over morass and swamp 
not unlike that which I have just been describing. 

However, we had little care, time, or thought for 
the dangers to be encountered, because we were 
fleeing from that peril which seemed greater than 
any we could meet, and it was by no means imag- 
inary. We had already seen the chief men of 
Charleston marched under heavy guard to the 
prison-ships, where were horrors so great that it 
would chill the blood of one to describe them, and 
if Sir Henry Clinton’s forces dared lay hands upon 
the leading citizens of South Carolina, we knew full 
well that two lads like ourselves would have but 
short shrift if peradventure they had cause to sus- 
pect us of what they were pleased to call treason. 

Our plan, if indeed we had a plan at that time, 
was to take a boat up Cooper River, thence into the 
West River to that portion of St. John’s Parish 
where was located Gabriel’s home, and trust to the 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


17 


chance of getting horses there; strike straight 
across the country to Gardine’s Ferry, and thence 
to Snow’s Island as the disposition of the British 
forces would allow. 

Since we could not form a company of Minute 
Boys very well with but two members, before set- 
ting out we cast about for such of our acquaint- 
ances as were sufficiently strong in the backbone 
to permit of their sharing the dangers with us, and 
the first to whom we unfolded our plan was Archie 
Gordon. 

But few words, were necessary to enlist him in 
this scheme. Although a full year younger than 
Gabriel and I, he was possessed with the same 
fever to exact reprisals from the foe as were we, 
and without waiting until all our half-formed plans 
should have been detailed, he announced his pur- 
pose of joining us, declaring that he was not only 
ready to set out immediately, but happened to 
know where we might find a skiff which would be 
suited to our purpose. 

While we were talking with him, Seth Hastings, a 
lad of seventeen years or thereabouts, came up, and 
I would have held my peace while he lingered near 
by, because of ever having distrusted the lad. His 
shifty eyes, which refused to look squarely upon 
one; his love of felling a lie when the truth would 
have served him better ; . the fact that he would be- 
tray one playmate, if opportunity arose, to another 
in the hope of provoking some small quarrel — all 
these things combined to make me suspicious of 
the lad even when he spoke most fairly, and I would 


1 8 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


almost as soon have gone to the red-coated soldiers 
with the plan as to have confided it to Seth Has- 
tings. 

But Gabriel Marion, who could never see aught 
of evil in any person save those who wore the 
king’s livery, welcomed him heartily as he came 
up, and without waiting to learn if Archie and I 
were of the mind to enlist this possible recruit, at 
once acquainted him with the plan, urging that he 
enroll himself with us as Minute Boys of South 
Carolina. 

It may have been that I was overly suspicious, 
for perhaps at that moment Seth had no idea of 
playing the traitor to those whom he called com- 
rades; but I fancied there was in his eyes a gleam 
of — I know not what to call it, yet the look which 
was in those shifty orbs disquieted me, and I would 
have given much had it been possible to recall 
Gabriel’s incautious words. 

They had been spoken, however; Seth Hastings 
was in possession of our secret, which, if known to 
the British commander or any of his staff, would 
have consigned us instantly to the reeking, filthy 
prison-ships where so many brave hearts were lan- 
guishing nigh unto death. He knew all our plan, 
and it was too late to draw back. 

While Gabriel argued with him as to why he 
should join us, I cast about in my mind as to how 
we might hold him true — how it would be possible 
to prevent him from betraying us before we had 
set off on the journey, and therefore it was that by 
the time Seth had agreed to make one of what we 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


19 


hoped would soon be a company of Minute Boys, 
I proposed that we start immediately, not waiting 
for more recruits lest opportunity for leaving the 
city be lost. 

“ But we have neither arms nor provisions,’' 
Archie Gordon objected, and it must be remem- 
bered that immediately after the surrender of 
Charleston squads of red-coated soldiers had 
marched up this street and down that searching 
every house for weapons and ammunition, seizing 
upon everything of such nature as could be found. 

“We had better go off unarmed and hungry, 
than not go at all,” I replied quickly, at the same 
time glancing toward Gabriel in the hope that he 
might read in my face somewhat of the distrust 
which was in my heart; but, honest even to a 
fault as he was, he failed to take the hint, and on 
the instant began arguing with me as to why we 
should delay our departure for at least eight and 
forty hours. 

All the reasons for delay which Gabriel and 
Archie brought up were good, and not to be com- 
bated by me justly, for it seemed little less than 
folly for four lads to set off empty-handed, with 
no plausible pretext for such a journey, and take 
every risk of being arrested by the first of the 
king’s troops whom they might come across. 

Gabriel claimed that by delaying no more than 
four and twenty hours we could enlist a full dozen 
lads, and in the meanwhile, perhaps, gain posses- 
sion of arms, all of which I knew to be true. 

Archie insisted that even though we were able to 


20 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

join General Marion as we counted on, it would 
be a sorry reception we should receive, for, without 
weapons and lacking food, we might be an incum- 
brance rather than assistance to the cause. 

I fancied that Seth, after listening to these well- 
founded arguments, and as it seemed to me turn- 
ing them over fully in his mind, was unduly eager 
for delay, all of which I attributed to his desire to 
play us some trick which would prove our undoing. 

Therefore did I insist all the more strongly that 
we set off without the delay of a single minute, 
urging the matter so vehemently that it was as if 
they grew weary with trying to convince me of my 
own folly, and agreed to start whenever I should 
say the word. 

Then it was that I showed myself a fool beyond 
question, for, having gained the point, I should 
have carried out the plan fully even as I had shown 
myself eager to do; but at the last moment, when 
there was no refusal on the part of my comrades, 
and even Seth Hastings seemed willing to abide by 
the decision, I played the simple. 

Having suddenly grown timid at the thought of 
setting off without so much as would serve to sus- 
tain life during four and twenty hours, I proposed 
that we separate to gather up such food as might 
be got at immediately, meeting an hour later at the 
place where Archie said the skiff was hidden. 

I, who had been so suspicious, and the only one 
to distrust Seth, had in the very moment of per- 
suading my comrades to do as I desired, given him 
every opportunity to play the traitor, for surely an 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


21 


hour was as good as, four and twenty if he was 
disposed to work us harm. 

However, in my thick-headedness I failed to take 
heed of this fact, even though to this day it puzzles 
me to understand how I should have been such a 
blunderer, and believed that he, like the other mem- 
bers of the party, would spend all his time collect- 
ing so much in the way of provisions as might 
serve to save us from actual suffering. 

Strange though it may seem, when I left that 
traitorous hound who agreed to be at the rendez- 
vous sixty minutes later, there was no thought in 
my mind as to the possibility which I had allowed 
for treason, nor did the idea occur to me while I 
was hurrying here and there gathering such few 
articles as might be come at handily, for we were 
not overly well provided with provisions in those 
days after the occupation of the city by the British, 
when the red-coated soldiers had taken everything 
they could lay their hands on. 

Left in charge of my home, not with any idea 
that he could protect it or prevent the king’s hire- 
lings from working their will with the property, 
was an old slave, a negro who had been born on 
my grandfather’s plantation, and in whom I could 
trust as in my own people. To him I explained 
what it was my purpose to do, and after we two 
had gathered up such store of cooked food as I 
might carry conveniently, he thrust into my hands 
a pistol, explaining that my father had unintention- 
ally left it behind when he set off so hurriedly for 
St. John’s Parish. The weapon was charged ; but, 


22 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


SO old Simon assured me, there was neither powder 
nor ball in the house save so much as the steel 
barrel contained. 

My home was at the corner of Elizabeth and 
Charlotte Streets facing Wragg Square, and when I 
set off with old Simon’s prayers that no harm might 
befall me ringing in my ears, my intention was to go 
down Chapel Street to Concord, and thence to 
Reid Street, where I could gain the water-front 
at the wharf which jutted out near Fort Washing- 
ton. 

It was only at the latter portion of the journey 
that danger to my plans might be anticipated, for 
there would I meet a strong British guard, who 
would or would not, as their fancy dictated, detain 
me, and the fancy of those royal troops at times 
was something to be greatly feared. 

Only two persons did I meet during this dis- 
tance, which was traversed by me as rapidly as pos- 
sible, and I was by no means surprised because our 
people failed to be abroad, for in those dark days 
we who struggled against the king hid like rats in 
their holes, while our city was in possession of the 
enemy. 

It was when I arrived within sight of the fort 
that my heart came into my throat, knowing that 
now was the critical moment, yet had I spent many 
days pondering over a plan, I could not have laid 
the time for departure more happily, for when I 
came near the fortification the noonday meal had 
just been portioned out to the soldiers, and they 
were so busily employed in ministering to their 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


23 


swine-like appetites as to give no heed to a boy 
like me. 

It is a good omen,” I said to myself as I 
gained the water’s edge without having been chal- 
lenged, and then again did I prove myself a simple, 
for he who trades upon the future, claiming that 
the past is any proof of that which is to come, has 
indeed lost his wits. 

I arrived at the rendezvous triumphant and 
serene in mind, a good five minutes before the time 
appointed, but found Gabriel Marion already await- 
ing me. He looked dejected, as if matters had 
gone awry, and I asked laughingly, for at the mo- 
ment my spirits were high : 

‘‘ Have you failed to find anything that can be 
eaten, lad ? ” and he replied with a mournful shake 
of the head: 

I am too much of a stranger in the city to be 
able to burst into a house uninvited and demand 
provisions. It was useless for me to go to your 
home, which I have called mine since coming to 
Charleston, for I knew you would bring away from 
there everything which might be of benefit to us, 
and where could I have gone in the hope of getting 
that which we need ? Therefore have I come 
empty-handed, save for so much of powder and 
lead as you see in this bag.” 

He held toward me a small sack which might 
have contained a quart at the most, and was now 
more than one-third filled. 

'' That is a richer find than you believed, 
Gabriel,” I said cheerily, at the same time produc- 


24 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


ing the pistol old Simon had given me, “ for we 
should be able to cut the bullets to fit these barrels, 
and although only a toy like this may not count 
^for much against the king’s weapons, it is better 
than being empty-handed.” 

Then I showed him my store of provisions, 
which, small though it was, might suffice not very 
hungry boys for two meals, and he seemed to think 
we were fairly well supplied. 

“ I cannot but believe, Rufus, that it is unwise 
thus to start off so suddenly and so unprepared,” 
he said, pulling aside the bushes which grew near 
a small creek making up from the river, disclosing 
to view the skiff of which Archie had spoken. It 
would have been different if we knew that some 
important movement was near at hand, but thus to 
set off as if our friends needed us most urgently, 
giving no heed to what we might carry which 
would advantage them as well as ourselves, ap- 
pears to me much like folly.” 

Then it was I explained why I had argued for 
a hurried departure, repeating that the desire to 
get away was great owing to the distrust in my 
mind regarding Seth Hastings, and when I was 
come to an end, he, opening his eyes full upon me, 
exclaimed : 

And with all that in your heart you have given 
him an opportunity to play the traitor, if so be he 
is inclined that way ! ” 

Again I repeat that not until this moment did I 
realize the fact, and then like a flood came upon 
me all the suspicions which had been mine a short 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 


35 


hour previous. Like the simple that I was, I would 
have given way to words of self-reproach and 
anger, but that he hushed me by laying his hand 
on my arm as he said: 

“ There is no good reason why you add to your 
folly, if folly it was, for such mischief as Seth may 
be willing to do has already been brought about. 
Yet, Rufus, I cannot agree with you that the lad 
would do such a thing. Why should he betray us 
who never did him any wrong? Why should he 
be willing to deliver into prison-ships boys like us, 
when it cannot benefit him one jot? It is no crime 
that, because of some weakness, he is unable to 
look a fellow squarely in the face. There are many 
of us who have mannerisms disagreeable to others, 
and yet we would feel aggrieved if they were set 
down, as you account Seth’s, like actual crimes.” 

I began to grow ashamed of myself under 
Gabriel’s quiet and convincing reasoning, and just 
then Archie Gordon joined us, bearing on his 
shoulder a well-filled sack which told how success- 
ful he had been in his search for provisions. 

‘‘ Huzza for Archie ! ” I cried, forgetting for 
the moment all that which had caused me uneasiness 
of mind. ** How does it chance that you were al- 
lowed to come through the streets with such a 
burden? ” 

‘‘ It is neither more nor less than good fortune, 
William Rufus,” the lad replied laughingly, and 
then, as if it was necessary I prove myself a simple 
in every possible way on that day, I took offence 
at the name he had put upon me, spending many 


26 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

a precious moment trying to convince him it might 
be dangerous sport to thus jest at what I had al- 
most come to believe was my misfortune. 

In this senseless manner I must have spent ten 
minutes or more, heeding not the fact that it was 
Archie who had brought us the provisions of which 
we stood sorely in need. No one can say how long 
my foolish tongue might have argued on the sub- 
ject, had not Gabriel Marion, cool-headed lad that 
he was, insisted we could settle all disputes while 
paddling up the river, but Archie cried, as I ran 
toward the skiff with the intention of leaping in: 

We have yet to wait for Seth ! It may be he 
is having better fortune than either of us, and we 
will set out on our journey as well equipped as if 
having spent a week in preparation.’' 

There he comes now,” Gabriel said, pointing up 
Reid Street, and as he spoke he stepped aboard the 
skiff in readiness to push off. 

I was so deeply occupied with the offence com- 
mitted by Archie in calling me William Rufus, 
that I did not follow with my eyes the direction 
indicated by Gabriel’s outstretched finger, but 
leaped aboard the craft, having no more than 
cleared the gunwale when Archie cried in an accent 
of terror: 

“ He is coming ; but pursued by four redcoats ! ” 

Then it was that all the fear which had possessed 
me a short time previous returned with greater 
force, for instead of believing the boy was chased 
by the soldiers, I understood as clearly as if he 
himself had shouted to apprise us of the fact, that 


GABRIEL AND RUFUS 27 

his delay had been caused solely in order he might 
give information of that which we would do. 

“The cowardly traitor!” I cried in a frenzy 
of rage. “ He has played us false, and is bringing 
the bloody-backs down to take us prisoners ! ” 

I was conscious, without raising my eyes to look, 
that Archie gave a quick glance over his shoulder, 
and then, dropping the precious sack of provisions, 
he leaped into the skiff, pushing it off at the same 
moment I gathered sufficient of wit to pick up a 
paddle in order to shove the light craft farther out 
into the current. 

I question if either of us three lads realized that 
we were proving to the redcoats that our purpose 
was such as would not stand before the scrutiny of 
their officers — that we were really outlawing our- 
selves with but little hope of escape, when it would 
seem wiser if we stood boldly before them, for there 
was nothing in the bag nor on our persons which 
could give color to any story Seth Hastings might 
have told. 

However, we had begun the flight, and neither 
questioned the wisdom of so doing, although we 
knew that before sixty seconds had passed the 
redcoats would fire upon us. 


CHAPTER II 


THE PURSUIT 

As has already been said, I seized one of the 
paddles immediately upon jumping aboard the 
skiff, and when Archie Gordon shoved off the frail 
craft he possessed himself of the blade which lay in 
the bow of the boat. 

It is hardly necessary to say that neither of us 
needed urging, but began to send the light craft 
ahead at the fastest possible pace, and Gabriel 
Marion was not one whit behind us in making 
ready for the flight. When he would have joined 
his efforts to ours, however, thus making it neces- 
sary for us to work two paddles on one side with 
only one opposite them, I said in a tone no wise 
like a command, but rather as a suggestion : 

‘‘ You had best give all your mind to steering, 
Gabriel, for we shall make better speed, Archie and 
I, if it is not necessary for us to look to the 
course.” 

And he, mindful of others, as the dear lad ever 
was, whispered warningly: 

“ Bend as low to your work as possible, for we 
are like to have a shower of lead when the bloody- 
backs shall have come up from behind the bushes.” 

28 


THE PURSUIT 


29 


Desperate as our strait was, and knowing full 
well our very lives depended upon the efforts we 
made at that time, I ventured to look back over my 
shoulder in order to learn what that traitorous 
Seth Hastings might be doing, and at the same 
time to register a vow that if God spared my life 
I would some day repay him in full for this piece 
of wanton treachery. 

The cur was hanging back behind the soldiers 
whom he had piloted, as if fearing we might make 
some attack and his precious skin thereby receive 
injury, while the redcoats were pushing on as 
eagerly as dogs do after a fox, unslinging their 
muskets as they came, and I whispered, to give 
greater emphasis to Gabriel’s warning: 

We are like to catch it hot precious soon now, 
for the bloody-backs are making ready to fire.” 

Save your breath, lad, save your breath ! 
Whatsoever we may say now will not change the 
situation by a hair’s breadth, and verily are we 
needing both strength and wind if, peradventure, 
they fail to hit all three of us at the first volley.” 

Never before, even while engaged in a friendly 
contest of skill, had I worked so desperately at the 
paddle. It was a stout ashen blade, yet it bent like 
a bow betwixt the resistance of the water and the 
pressure of my hands; at another time, when the 
stakes were less than life itself, I could not have 
hoped to curve the wood however slightly. I dare 
venture to say that Archie Gordon was putting 
forth every ounce of his strength even as I was 
of mine, for the lad had good pluck and a strong 


30 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


arm, together with sufficient of temper to lend fic- 
titious vigor at such a moment. 

Save as I have already set down, our flight was 
made in silence, except for the music of the water 
as it rippled against the sides of the skiff, telling of 
the speed we were making, and although less than 
a minute had really elapsed since we pushed out 
into the current, it seemed to me that a full quarter 
of an hour must have sped before we heard the 
rattle of musketry and the singing of the bullets 
as they passed above our heads. 

The king’s men overshot their mark, otherwise 
the aim was good, for had the weapons been de- 
pressed ever so little some of the missiles must 
have found their billets in our bodies. 

Once the muskets had been discharged I felt a 
sense of wondrous relief, for now must we have 
a respite during such time as would be required 
for the enemy to recharge the weapons, and I 
laughed aloud even while expending every ounce 
of strength upon the paddle, whereat Gabriel said 
in a tone of irritation: 

“ The situation may not be so comical when next 
they fire,” and Archie replied in a tone that warmed 
my heart: 

“ They won’t shoot until after having reloaded, 
and we will crow while we have the opportunity.” 
Then, half- turning, he shouted over his shoulder 
to that miserable cur of a Seth Hastings, ‘‘ If it 
so be we give your hounds the slip this time, Seth, 
my boy. I’ll undertake to come back to Charleston as 
soon as may be — surely before any other can take 


THE PURSUIT 


31 


your precious life, and repay the score which you 
have set for us to wipe out/^ 

No fellow could have resisted the temptation, 
however great the need of his laboring at the paddle, 
to look back in order to note what effect these 
words had upon the traitor, and, glancing at him 
an instant, I fancied 1 saw, even at such a distance, 
the gray pallor of fear come over his face. Certain 
it is he slackened pace, while the soldiers, instead 
of recharging their weapons, were making their 
way along the shore at full speed in chase of us, 
as if forgetting that it was upon their muskets and 
not their legs they must rely. 

“ Keep to your work, lads,'' Gabriel whispered 
warningly. The cost of bantering words may 
be too great, and we cannot afford to receive even 
the slightest wound if peradventure it can be 
avoided." 

He had the right to take command at that mo- 
ment, for I question if he had turned his eyes ever 
so slightly, however great was the provocation ;kbut 
kept his gaze straight up-stream that we might not 
deviate from the direct course by so much as a 
single inch. However, he knew full well that we 
could not fail of being eager to know whether our 
pursuers were gaining on us, and said after a brief 
pause : 

Work the paddles as you have begun, and we 
may give them the slip, even though the odds seem 
so great against us. I will tell you what they are 
about." 

Then, as we forced the light skiff ahead, literally 


32 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


lifting her on the water, he called out whenever 
there was any change in the situation, thus pictur- 
ing to us what we had no time to gaze at. 

“ The soldiers are still running, and have not 
stopped to reload their weapons — Seth Hastings 
has turned about as if afraid to join in the chase 
- — I can see no craft along the shore, and yet it 
must be the redcoats know of one, else why do 
they continue on foot instead of recharging their 
muskets? When one of you fellows gets winded, 
change places with me, for this speed must not be 
slackened! Now the bloody-backs have halted and 
are reloading — one has taken aim! Crouch low, 
boys ! Crouch low ! ’’ 

Even as he spoke came the crackling of a weapon. 
A bullet struck the gunwale of the skiff within two 
inches of Archie’s hand, and I was dismayed be- 
cause only a single gun had been fired. If they 
shot at us in a volley, the agony of anticipation 
would soon be over, whereas if each fired when he 
was ready we must be in continual apprehension 
of being hit. 

Look out now, another man is making ready ! ” 
Gabriel continued, and a second later came the re- 
port of his weapon, followed almost immediately 
by a third and a fourth, whereat our helmsman 
shouted as if victory was assured: 

“ Every bullet went wild ! They are getting too ' 
much excited to be able to take aim ! Keep the pace 
five minutes longer, and I dare venture to say we 
shall be out of range! Let me spell one of you 
now!” 



Jvvj<- r ^ u >♦ ui'i nt-' 4 ^ 


* -; •^- 


‘“FIVE MINUTES LONGER AND WE SHALL BE OUT OF RANGE I ’ ” 






• 



I 


» 



i 





H 


‘ V, 






* 


i 


' • 





« 


I 








% 




# - 


I 




I 




* . 1 » 
1 ’ ‘ 


1 •. 

V - 


•t 


* . » 


I 


I 

4 

\ 


' 4 


>, ' 








THE PURSUIT 


33 


Stay where you are ! ” I shouted hoarsely. 
“We cannot afford to change places at such a time 
as this ! ” 

I might go on telling of this chase until whoso- 
ever may read would be wearied with the repeti- 
tion of words, and at the same time fail in attempt- 
ing to portray all the feverish excitement which 
was ours during the short race, for it was as if I 
lived an hour in every moment. Although per- 
haps no more than ten minutes elapsed from the 
time we swung the skiff out into the current until 
the soldiers turned back, understanding it was folly 
to pursue us further, it seemed to me as if the day 
was already spent when Gabriel cried : 

“ Take it easy, lads; we are free from that squad 
at least, and if it so be the king has not in South 
Carolina men who can shoot with truer aim, then 
are we likely to live to a ripe old age, so far as 
danger from leaden missiles is concerned.” 

It was high time the race had come to an end, 
for I was so nearly spent with the frantic efforts 
that it is a question whether I could have swung 
the paddle a dozen times more, even though know- 
ing that my life depended upon the effort, and 
Archie Gordon was in no better physical condition 
than I, seeing which, Gabriel came amidships with 
his steering paddle, continuing to force the light 
craft ahead as he said cheerily: 

“ Lie back and take it easy, lads, for I can well 
do considerably more than stem this current,” and 
he rnade his words good, paddling with rare skill; 
it is no easy matter to keep a craft in the true direc- 


34 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


tion with but one blade, for the best of boatmen 
will send her yawing- from side to side however 
much they may struggle to prevent it. 

Archie and I sat in the bottom of the skiff limp 
as rags, now the excitement was over, breathing 
like broken-winded horses, but with a hymn of 
thanksgiving in our hearts that we had escaped 
from those who would have sent us to that which 
was worse than death itself — the prison-ships ; 
and when it was possible for me to speak so that 
the words could be understood by those who heard, 
I said, as if believing myself the son of a prophet : 

Who shall say now that we lads may not be 
able to work benefit to the Cause, if at the very out- 
set of our attempt we have been able to thwart 
the plan of a traitor while we ourselves were the 
same as unarmed and caught in a trap? Surely 
after arriving where we may be put on the footing 
of soldiers, it will be possible for us to do men’s 
work.” 

Well was it for me that we mortals are denied 
the privilege of looking into the future, for if I 
had known that one of us three lads was to meet 
a treacherous death before we were well started 
in our work as Minute Boys,” then might I have 
turned my back in dismay upon the task, and the 
aid which we were enabled to give the Cause would 
have been lacking at the very time when it was of 
greatest avail. 

However, it is not for me to look forward while 
setting down these poor accounts of what we lads 
of South Carolina did, and although the grief is 


THE PURSUIT 


35 


as fresh in my heart now as on that terrible day, 
I must strive to repress it in order that that which 
I am trying to tell shall run on in proper sequence 
of events. 

“ We had best not crow too soon or too loudly,” 
Archie Gordon said grimly. “ Although we may 
travel from here to Snow’s Island without further 
difficulty, and then be able to accomplish all we 
propose to do, there will be no good reason for 
congratulations until we have served out that 
cowardly traitor, who, without provocation, would 
have compassed our death.” 

'‘If we are able to labor for the Cause it must 
be with a singleness of purpose,” Gabriel Marion 
said gravely, and one might have thought it was 
his elder brother who spoke, for the tone and words 
were not such as one would expect from a lad like 
him. " I grant you that Seth Hastings must re- 
ceive due reward for what he has done; but so. 
long as the king’s soldiers remain in South Caro- 
lina, so long must we put aside every thought save 
that of driving them from the soil ! And now, since 
we have hardly but begun the long journey, and 
have our faces turned toward many a danger, in- 
stead of talking of revenge and boasting of our 
escape, let us do all we may toward carrying out 
this first portion of the plan Rufus has formed, as 
a first step toward which, one of you had better 
take a swing at the paddle, thus giving me a better 
show of sending the craft ahead at proper pace.” 

" We will do better than that,” I cried, spring- 
ing to my feet, ashamed of having remained idle 


36 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


SO long. “ Neither Archie nor I need any more 
coddling/’ and even as I spoke our brave little 
comrade dipped his paddle into the water once 
more, causing the skiff to dash swiftly forward 
again, heading as directly for our destination — 
Gabriel’s home — as the winding of the channel 
would permit. 

And now, lest I set down too many words in the 
telling of what should be a short tale, I will make 
no attempt at recording that which we said or did 
while sailing up Cooper River, but content myself 
with putting down the fact that shortly after day- 
break next morning we were come to the landing 
which led to the house where my parents, as I have 
already said, had found a refuge. Neither is it 
necessary for me to describe the greetings which 
were ours, nor how my heart swelled with pride 
and joy as I heard my father say, even while 
mother was pressing me to her bosom, as if I had 
but lately come from the very jaws of death : 

You and your companions have done well, 
Rufus, to take upon yourselves the work of men. 
In these times children must grow old rapidly that 
they may fill the place and do the work of those 
whom the king’s hirelings kill and maim.” 

It was as if I felt my mother shudder when 
father spoke these words which told that he was 
in full accord with our purpose to become soldiers, 
but never a word of remonstrance did she utter. 
Looking back now, I can understand that she reso- 
lutely put far away the motherly love which would 
shelter and protect her child, allowing us three 


THE PURSUIT 


37 


lads to think she was only concerned in our wel- 
fare as she busied herself either in giving orders, 
or in performing the bitter work herself of prepar- 
ing an outfit for us who were to depart as soon as 
might be. 

Father told us what we already knew, that Gen- 
eral Marion had gone to Snow’s Island, there to 
await the gathering of such as were ready to join 
him in the forlorn hope that we could beat back 
the invader even while his hands were upon our 
throat; and he advised that we remain where we 
were during four and twenty hours, saying in ex- 
planation of this advice, which might seem strange 
when one knew all the exigencies of the situation : 

It is hardly probable you can make all the 
necessary arrangements in a shorter time, and, be- 
sides, if you start from here fresh, the journey will 
be made in better time than if you set out already 
weary. I envy you, lads, the privilege of striking 
a blow in defence of the Carolinas. Would to God 
I might be able to play a man’s part, instead of 
remaining here like some helpless child ! ” 

Then it was that Gabriel Marion deftly turned 
the conversation, noting that my father was sorely 
troubled because of his helplessness at a time when 
men were so sadly needed, and asked whether it 
was known if many had joined his brother, where- 
upon my father replied: 

I question if that be probable. Only Captain 
Horry and half a dozen of the neighbors set off with 
him. It may be that their numbers have been 
doubled by this time, but I doubt if their force is 


38 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


much increased, for many there be in South Caro- 
lina, I am ashamed to say, who deem it wiser at 
this time to serve the king rather than their own 
country.” 

Then we discussed as to which road it would be 
wisest to follow, and father held consultation with 
some of the older negroes who were familiar with 
the swamp and the country nearabout, until by 
nightfall we had not only mapped out a course, but 
were provided with an outfit such as was not to be 
despised in those days. 

Old Peter, one of General Marion’s house-serv- 
ants, had volunteered to act as our guide across 
the swamp, and we accepted the service readily, 
knowing that his master would be pleased at our 
bringing him, while at the same time he could save 
us many a needless mile in the journey. 

It was his advice that we strike across the coun- 
try to what was known as Charleston road, follow- 
ing that boldly up until we came to the highway 
leading to Indian Village, after which we would 
take to the woods for a short cut to Snow’s Island. 
By such a course we would come upon the different 
ferries, and thus have no trouble in crossing the 
streams unless, perchance, enemies were between us 
and our destination. 

When one has fought and aided in the whipping 
of a king backed by a great nation, when one has 
stood a tiny atom in a ragged line of battle facing 
the on-coming of well-drilled, well-equipped Eu- 
ropean soldiers, and taken part in the crushing of 
that great machine into a panic-stricken mob, fill- 


THE PURSUIT 


39 


ing the brain with the heat of that fever which 
comes in the excitement of battle, it is dull telling 
simply of the march and of the bivouac. Perhaps 
because I cannot yet be called a man I linger in the 
setting down of that which we did where renown 
was won, than as to how we made our peaceful 
way from one part of the country to another. 
Therefore, if I err in describing with too little de- 
tail such part of my life while I was numbered 
among the Minute Boys of South Carolina,” as 
were dull or uneventful, the fault must be set down 
to my great desire to hurry forward into those 
scenes of moment. 

It seems to me it should suffice if I say that on 
the morning after our arrival at Gabriel Marion’s 
home we departed. I need not say aught concern- 
ing that last embrace of my mother’s, or repeat 
father’s blessing, which he bestowed on us all. 

Old Peter, carrying even more of our stores 
upon his aged back than was right, yet insisting 
upon bearing the greater portion of the burden, 
went on in advance as a guide, mounted on as 
good a horse as either of us lads rode. We had 
taken from General Marion’s plantation whatever 
might advantage us in the work, for anything he 
owned was at the service of his country. Thus it 
was we journeyed like soldiers, in the saddle, 
although we followed old Peter’s advice and car- 
ried all our belongings upon our backs, the negro 
arguing that at any moment we might come upon 
the enemy, and in case of being forced to take to 
the woods, where we could not use the horses, we 


40 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


would not go empty-handed if preparations for 
flight had been made in advance. 

It chafed me not a little that at the very outset 
we should be preparing for defeat, but my father 
had backed up old Peter, and Gabriel Marion 
stoutly insisted that as we proposed to be good 
soldiers, so should we obey the first commands 
given by those who had the right to dictate — 
meaning in this case my father, not old Peter. 

We rode on merrily, our only care being the 
possible danger which might be in advance of us, 
never dreaming of anything to be feared in the 
rear; making the journey across country to the 
Charleston road before the day was more than 
half-spent, and halting at night less than a mile 
south of Gardine's Ferry. 

We spent no time in making camp, for none 
was needed. The horses were picketed in a small 
grove of cottonwood-trees, and we made a meal 
from the cooked provisions which we brought with 
us, after which every member of the party, even 
including the guide, lay down upon the ground 
wherever he pleased, giving no heed to keeping 
guard, because in our ignorance we lost sight of 
the possibility that the enemy might even at that 
moment be near at hand. 

I question if it be not more wearying to spend 
a day in the saddle, to one who had not ridden for 
many months, than to walk during that length of 
time. For my part, I was thoroughly tired out 
when I threw myself upon the ground with no 
more care as to a bed than to use my saddle for a 


THE PURSUIT 


41 


pillow, and it was as if I had just composed myself 
to rest when I drifted off into slumberdand. 

It seemed as if I had no more than closed my 
eyes in rest when I was awakened by being shaken 
violently, and on first returning to consciousness 
I heard old Peter whispering in my ear : 

‘‘ Rouse up, Marse Randolph, I’se allowin’ dem 
British sojers am near by.” 

I was awake on the instant, and then under- 
stood, from the absence of the moon, which had 
been shining when I fell asleep, that the night was 
more than half-gone. My comrades were already 
awake and on their feet, and Gabriel was saying 
in an anxious whisper as I joined them: 

“ It’s certain that a party of horsemen have gone 
on up the road, for I heard the trample of hoofs 
even as old Peter awakened me. It stands us in 
hand to know whether they be friend or foe.” 

“ Why should it concern us, if so be they travel 
rapidly enough to keep out of our way?” I asked 
like a simple, and Gabriel, true lad that he was, 
replied gently when he would have been warranted 
in speaking sharply : 

** We must know what lies ahead of us, else are 
we like to ride into danger as do those who are 
blindfolded.” 

“And how do you count on finding out?” I 
asked irritably, for it vexed me to thus be deprived 
of the rest I needed. 

“ One of us must follow until it is certain the 
strangers have not gone into camp, and at day- 
break the others may bring up the horses. I am 


42 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


ready to act as scout, and you fellows may lie down 
again with the understanding that one or the other 
stand guard during the remainder of the night. 
Instead of showing ourselves worthy to become 
soldiers, we have acted like children in making 
camp as we did, for the first duty should have been 
to station a sentinel.’' 

“You shall not go on alone,” I said, now ashamed 
because of having given heed only to my own de- 
sires, and Archie stoutly claimed the right to go 
with us. 

We might have argued on this question until 
another day had come, had not Gabriel said hur- 
riedly : 

“ Since neither of you will take advantage of 
the opportunity to sleep, we’ll all go, and if by day- 
light old Peter has heard nothing concerning us, 
he shall come up the road with the horses.” 

As Gabriel said, so we did, and with our weapons 
charged, for we had left General Marion’s planta- 
tion fully equipped, we advanced swiftly, yet with 
due heed lest we overrun the quarry, leaving be- 
hind old Peter in a very disagreeable frame of 
mind, for his last words were a complaint that he 
was to be left in the rear when it was his duty to 
lead the way. 

Not until we had travelled twenty minutes or 
more did I ask myself what was to be done in case 
we learned that the horsemen who had passed our 
camping-place were soldiers, and then I put the 
question to Gabriel. 

“ That shall be decided later,” he replied quietly, 


THE PURSUIT 


43 


and one would have fancied he had been bred to 
the trade of a soldier, so calm and collected was he 
at this time when we might be running our necks 
into a noose. “ If the party is made up of bloody- 
backs we may be certain they have learned of 
General Marion’s whereabouts, and are hoping to 
entrap him, in which event we must make a detour 
in order to gain the advance, that we may warn 
those who are at Snow’s Island. In case it should 
be so that we might, without too much risk, make 
a capture, why, then, I say, let us take such prisoners 
as is in our power, and, on arriving at the rendez- 
vous, have something to prove our ability to act 
the part of soldiers.” 

It seemed to me that our business was to arrive 
at Snow’s Island as quickly as might be, without 
any regard for prisoners or picking up information ; 
but plainly Gabriel was fitted to be the commander 
of our little party, and I held my peace, although 
stoutly rebelling at the idea of undertaking the 
trade of a soldier before having made other pre- 
parations than that of arming ourselves. 

After this brief conversation we continued on in 
silence, but at a rapid pace, and soon came to know 
that those in advance were in no great haste to 
arrive at their destination, for we heard the hoof- 
beats of horses in the distance, and once more 
Gabriel said: 

We will follow without making any attempt 
to overtake them, during an hour or more, and 
then if there is no change we must close up, for 


44 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


I am not minded to walk at their heels like a dog 
until daybreak.” 

He had no more than ceased speaking when the 
sounds in the distance increased, and I came to 
a halt without waiting for orders ; but Archie Gor- 
don forced me on as he whispered: 

“ They are making camp, most likely, and now 
will we have the opportunity of finding out who 
they are, if so be we press on before they lie down.” 

Gabriel spoke no word, but, taking each of us by 
the arm, plunged straight into the bushes for twenty 
yards or more, and then advanced cautiously until 
it was possible for us to hear the sound of voices. 

Now we wormed our way amid the foliage like 
Indians, taking care lest the breaking of a dry twig 
beneath our feet should betray us, and before ten 
minutes had passed were where we could see a 
portion of the party we had been pursuing. 

A small fire was already built, and around it were 
gathered four or five men clad in the uniform of 
the king’s soldiers, while here and there amid the 
bushes which grew close down to the side of the 
road, flitted dark figures not to be distinguished 
in the gloom, but which we knew were others of 
the enemy. 

What are they doing here?” Archie asked, as 
if he had forgotten we were on the road leading 
from Charleston, and Gabriel replied in a hoarse 
whisper : 

The chances are they have been sent to Snow’s 
Island, or else are in pursuit of us.” 

“ That last can hardly be true,” I said, again 


THE PURSUIT 


45 


showing how simple I was. “ The British com- 
mander would not think it necessary to send out so 
large a party for three unarmed boys.” 

‘‘ Ay, but suspecting, as they must if Seth Has- 
tings told them my name, that we are bound for 
General Marion’s rendezvous, it would be only wise 
to send a sufficient force to capture all the rebels 
that might be found at the end of the journey.” 

With this Gabriel crept yet nearer the camp-fire, 
and we followed him, moving ever so slowly, but 
halting not until having come within twenty feet or 
less, when it was possible to distinguish some of 
the words which were spoken. 

As we lay there, hardly daring to breathe lest our 
presence should be betrayed, many of those who 
had been caring for the horses joined their com- 
rades, and all appeared to be in the best of humor, 
but to our disappointment nothing was said regard- 
ing the purpose of their journey. Therefore we 
remained as much in the dark as before until sud- 
denly there came between us and the glare of the 
camp-fire a figure which caused me to grip Gabriel’s 
arm fiercely even as Archie Gordon’s hand was 
pressing upon my shoulder as if he would bury his 
nails in my flesh. 

Little wonder was it that we were filled with both 
surprise and alarm at the sight of this newcomer, 
for he was none other than that villainous rene- 
gade, Seth Hastings ! It needed now no word from 
the men to tell us why they were here. That Seth 
had explained who Gabriel was, there could be no 
question, and because the cur was ignorant of the 


46 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

fact that my mother and father had fled to General 
Marion’s plantation, he had supposed we were mak- 
ing directly for Snow’s Island. 

That the whelp had offered his services as guide 
there was not the slightest doubt in my mind, and 
yet even at that time, when my anger and surprise 
were so great as to be nearly overwhelming, I asked 
myself again and again why it was that he, who 
had professed friendship for all three of us lads, 
should be doing what was in his power to compass 
our death. He was pursuing us like an avenger, 
and yet, rack my brain as I might, I could think 
of no act, however trifling, which he might have 
construed as against himself. 

It was while I lay thus in a maze of perplexity, 
and perhaps fear, that Gabriel Marion pressed my 
hand significantly as he began to retrace his way 
through the bushes, and, as a matter of course, 
Archie and I followed, although it seemed to both 
of us at the time as if it were wiser to remain 
within sight of that villainous cur in the hope of 
putting a speedy end to his evil-doing. 


CHAPTER III 


RECRUITS 

Not until we were so far from the redcoats’ 
camp that there could be no danger our words 
might be overheard, however hot the discussion 
which was to ensue should become, did Gabriel 
halt, and I was eager to take advantage of this 
first opportunity of showing disapproval at our 
thus beating a retreat, as it were. 

It’s not for me to say what you and Archie shall 
do,” Gabriel began immediately he halted, and 
before I could so much as give words to the petu- 
lant thoughts in my mind. As for myself, I see 
no good reason why we should linger near that en- 
campment, and much cause for leaving as soon as 
possible.” 

“ Now you are answering a protest which has 
come into your own mind,” I cried, not a little 
irritated because he had taken the words out of my 
mouth, and he replied quietly: 

‘‘ Ay, William Rufus, that is exactly what I am 
doing, for even though the night is none too light, 
I can see that you are disgruntled because I led 
you away from a place of danger. It needs not 
that you shall at all times proclaim your dissatis- 
47 


48 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


faction by words, for I can read much of what is 
in your mind by the movement of your body.” 

“ And you would not have read my thought so 
easily but for the fact that you yourself must have 
questioned whether it was fitting for lads who count 
on becoming soldiers, to turn tail at the first show 
of danger,” I replied hotly, and he irritated me yet 
further by saying, in what sounded to me like a 
tone of superiority : 

‘‘ How would it have advantaged us in any way 
to lie hidden in front of yonder camp-fire watching 
the redcoats and that miserable cur, Seth Hastings ? 
Was the picture so inviting that you would linger 
in order to gaze upon it? And when it was come 
daylight, if so be you loitered till then, what about 
the chance of your being discovered when old Peter 
brings up the horses, for I dare venture to say the 
negro will start at the first crack of dawn if we 
have not then returned? ” 

“ How would it advantage us ? ” I cried hotly, 
allowing myself to be angered because in that time 
of danger he remembered to call me William 
Rufus.” ‘‘ By remaining there we might perchance 
have learned the destination of the troop, which 
seems necessary, since the force is travelling in the 
same direction we desire to go.” 

But we know as much as is needed,” Archie 
Gordon broke in, and I understood on the instant 
that he approved of Gabriel’s plan, whatever it 
might be. “ That Seth Hastings is with the men 
tells beyond a doubt, at least so it seems to me, that 
they are heading for the rendezvous selected by 


RECRUITS 


49 


General Marion, in the hope of capturing not only 
him, but us lads as well.” 

“ Ay, Archie Gordon, there you have hit the 
nail squarely as I would have struck it,” Gabriel 
chimed in. ** There was no reason for us to linger 
longer after having seen that traitorous cur, and 
good cause, as the matter presents itself to my 
mind, for us to make all speed with our backs 
turned toward the enemy.” 

‘‘To what end?” I asked impatiently, and he 
replied, clapping me on the shoulder in a friendly 
way such as made me ashamed of my petulance. 

“ To the end that we may push on while there 
is opportunity to make the detour, if so be old 
Peter agrees that it may be done between now and 
daylight. If we can arrive at Snow’s Island a 
few hours in advance of the British troops, and 
surely we should be able to do so with such horses 
as we have, then do we make doubly sure of re- 
ceiving a hearty welcome, because the information 
we bring will be valuable to my brother.” 

Even before he had finished the somewhat 
lengthy explanation I understood he was in the 
right, as indeed I ever found him to be, for Gabriel 
Marion was one of those rare lads who argues 
out a matter with himself before giving an opinion. 

From that moment, until we were arrived at the 
place where old Peter was awaiting us patiently, 
no further arguments were indulged in, and I left 
to Gabriel the duty of acquainting the negro with 
all we had learned. It was evident that Peter had 
a far better idea of the situation than I had shown 


50 MINUTE BOYS OP SOUTH CAROLINA 


to be mine when finding fault with Gabriel because 
of beating a retreat, for he appeared to recognize 
without discussion the necessity of circling around 
the enemy to gain an advance, and in order to 
accomplish such purpose was most particular in his 
inquiries regarding the location of the halting- 
place. 

Gabriel felt positive the enemy was a full quarter 
of a mile to the southward of the ferry, and Peter, 
after taking ample time to consider the matter, but 
in the meanwhile saddling the horses that no 
precious moments might be lost, announced that it 
was possible to do the trick if we should leave the 
highway we were then on, striking across the coun- 
try until having arrived at the Santee road, and 
then go down to the ferry ; but he admitted that by 
so doing there was a grave possibility of our com- 
ing upon the enemy, if perad venture we had made 
any mistake as to the location of the encampment. 

To my mind, we are in duty bound to take the 
chances, however opposed we may personally be 
to such a plan,” Gabriel said, as he mounted his 
horse. “ The information which we may be able 
to carry to Snow’s Island is so important that we 
are warranted in running any risk, for the life of 
one or of all of us, as compared with the advantage 
which can be gained for the Cause, is as nothing. 
Is it your mind that we shall push on without 
delay?” 

He turned to me while asking this question, and 
there was no longer the slightest tinge of impa- 
tience in my tone as I replied : 


RECRUITS 


5 ^ 


It is for you to act the leader, Gabriel Marion, 
for surely there be none other in this party so well 
able to take command.” 

Having said this, I also mounted, to show my 
readiness to set off without further delay, and old 
Peter needed no words to tell him that the moment 
had come when he was to act the part of guide in 
good truth. Therefore he set off in advance, strik- 
ing directly into the undergrowth, where our horses, 
although finding some difficulty in making their 
way, managed to maintain a fairly good rate of 
speed during two hours, when we came upon the 
Santee road, much to my surprise, for I had fancied 
the distance to be greater. 

Once upon the highway, Gabriel leaped from the 
saddle and began tearing the one blanket which he 
carried into strips, as if he had suddenly lost his 
senses. 

‘‘ We must do what we may toward muffling the 
sound of the horses’ hoofs on the beaten road,” he 
said hurriedly, and in a twinkling all three of us 
began the same task, for there was no need of 
further explanation. 

Within ten minutes, for we worked to disadvan- 
tage in the night, having no cord with which to tie 
the muffling on the horses’ feet, and then as fast as 
the steeds could be urged forward, for the woollen 
foot-covering crippled them to a certain extent, we 
rode toward the ferry, breathing quick with the 
excitement of the moment, because each step was 
bringing us nearer to a possible encounter, when 
the odds would be heavily against us. 


52 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

As nearly as I could judge, there were yet two 
hours of the night remaining, and it seemed to me 
as if we were in a fair way of accomplishing our 
purpose, when suddenly, and at the very moment 
while I was congratulating myself upon Gabriel’s 
foresight in hastening matters as he had, there 
came from the bushes on the side of the road fifty 
paces or more in advance of us, the thrilling cry: 

‘^Halt, or we shall fire!” 

Following this could be heard sounds of com- 
mand, as if the unseen speaker was stationing a 
heavy force on either side of the road to enforce 
his demands. 

On the instant my heart sank like lead, for I had 
no doubt but that we had come upon a considerable 
body of the enemy. It was reasonable to suppose 
that he who had spoken was the leader of the same 
party we had spied upon, and a similar thought 
must have been in Gabriel Marion’s mind, for I 
heard him cry half to himself : 

What stupids we were to so miscalculate the 
location of the halting-place ! ” 

As a matter of course we obeyed the command 
on the instant, there being nothing else left to do, 
for our party of four would have shown them- 
selves little less than idiots to have made any 
attempt at riding down so formidable a body as 
was apparently directly in advance of us, and flight 
seemed equally fruitless. As I pulled my horse to 
a standstill there came to my eyes a picture of the 
prison-ships as I had seen them lying at anchor in 
Charleston harbor, and I could have cried aloud 


RECRUITS 53 

in grief because of this sudden end which was put 
to our undertaking. 

When we were come to ^ halt, remaining in the 
saddles without making any show of unslinging 
the muskets which were strapped across our backs, 
the same voice we had first heard, cried out, and I 
fancied that there was a difference in the tone, as 
if the speaker was inclined to be friendly: 

** Who are you, and what is your purpose here ? ” 

Had I considered myself in command of our 
little force, I should have been such a simple to 
have made some effort toward concealing our iden- 
tity, but not so with Gabriel Marion. He realized 
that the truth of whatsoever we might say could 
speedily be proven or disproven, and he replied 
readily : 

We are three lads escaped from the British at 
Charleston, who hope to arrive at a rendezvous 
appointed by an officer in the Continental Army. 
We have with us as guide an old negro, and are 
striving to gain the ferry before a force of the 
enemy encamped on the Charleston road near at 
hand shall arrive there.’’ 

I thought of a verity that if there had been any 
possibility of our escaping the prison-ships, this 
answer had destroyed it, and friend though he was, 
I could have dealt Gabriel such a blow as would 
have sent him headlong from the saddle, because 
of what I believed was stupidity. Therefore it is 
that my astonishment may at least be faintly im- 
agined, when I saw in the gloom of the night two 
small figures come hurriedly from out the screen 


54 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


of bushes, advancing toward us as if overjoyed 
at the meeting, and I heard Archie Gordon cry half 
in delight, half in fear: 

Are you lads of South Carolina? ” 

‘‘ Ay, that we are,” the foremost of the strangers 
replied, hastening forward until he stood where 
he could look up into Gabriel Marion’s face. ‘‘We 
are making for the same rendezvous, if so be you 
have told us the truth.” 

It did not require many seconds for me to gather 
my scattered senses, and when this was done I 
realized how crafty these two had been to thus halt 
us, giving the impression that they were strong in 
numbers, for I could now understand, from seeing 
none others, that they alone had made such a show 
of force. 

Gabriel, bending over until he could see clearly 
the face of the lad who stood near him, said quietly, 
even as though he had been expecting such a meet- 
ing: 

“ This, if I mistake not, is one of the Marshall 
lads, whose home is near about Eutaw Springs ? ” 

“ And you are General Marion’s brother ! ” the 
boy cried in joyful surprise. 

Then it was that we dismounted, and but a short 
time was needed in which to make each acquainted 
with the purpose of the other. These brave lads, 
having heard of the call sent out by General 
Marion, were hastening thus alone to obey the 
summons, so much of courage and a desire to aid 
the Cause was in their hearts. They had counted 
on taking with them four prisoners when they 


RECRUITS 


55 


heard us approach. It was a gallant deed, and I 
took somewhat of the credit to myself because they 
were South Carolinians. 

When the Marshall boys — Edward and Joseph 
• — had learned what it was our purpose to do, 
they proposed to join us as Minute Boys rather 
than enlist directly under. General Marion’s com- 
mand, and thus we lads, who had but a few seconds 
previous believed we were doomed to imprison- 
ment, gained two recruits of such metal as was 
needed in the organization. 

It can well be understood that we did not waste 
much time after the explanations had been made, 
but pressed forward toward the ferry once more, 
as soon as the new recruits had muffled the feet of 
their horses, and I said to Archie Gordon as we 
rode along side by side : 

If it were possible to come across four or five 
more like these lads who have just joined us, we 
might be in shape to gather in those who are guided 
by that traitorous cur,” and he replied, as if the idea 
gave him great pleasure: 

“ Ay, and it would be an adventure worth think- 
ing about were we alone in this section of the 
country; but as it is, with our friends at Snow’s 
Island ignorant of what is going on near about, I 
am of the opinion that however strong we might 
grow by reason of additional recruits, there could 
be no fair excuse for making any such attempt.” 

Now we had guides in plenty, for the Marshall 
boys were better acquainted with this section of the 
country than was Peter, and instead of making for 


56 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


the ferry, where there was even chance we might 
find some of the troopers posted on guard, they 
proposed that we make a short cut to a point on 
the river fully half a mile above Gardine’s Ferry, 
where they believed we could swim the horses 
across. 

The only danger in such a crossing was that we 
would be obliged to travel over a considerable ex- 
tent of swamp, but this both they and old Peter 
believed would be more advisable than taking the 
chances of meeting the enemy at the ferry. 

As had been agreed upon, so we did, and al- 
though more than once after gaining the opposite 
bank of the stream did it seem possible the horses 
would be mired, we were so far successful that 
when the first glimpse of the coming day appeared 
in the eastern sky we were on the highway, riding 
swiftly toward that crossing of the Black River 
known as Potato Ferry. 

From this moment it was as if all the difficulties 
had been removed from our path. When the sun 
set we were at Britain’s Ferry, on the bank of the 
Great Pedee River, and Snow’s Island was barely 
four miles away ; but, owing to the darkness, 
Gabriel believed we were warranted in remaining 
where we were rather than in attempting to go 
down the stream, for daylight was needed in cross- 
ing to the rendezvous. 

This time when we made camp we took hourly 
turns of standing watch, and when another day 
was come, after partaking of a hurried meal, we 
set out, arriving at our destination not without con- 


RECRUITS 


57 


siderable difficulty, owing to the fact that none of 
us knew the exact trail which would give us good 
footing, but yet suffering no more of hardships 
than might have been expected, and certainly none 
worth setting down here. 

The day was yet young when finally we stood 
before General Marion to receive from him the 
heartiest greeting lads could ask for, and even old 
Peter came in for his full share. 

The general had at this time no more than twenty 
men, well armed, but, as we afterward learned, 
with only a scanty store of provisions, and all this 
company gathered around us to learn the latest news 
from Charleston. Little did they dream that our 
arrival would be a signal for the first attack on the 
enemy since the fall of the city. 

They were plunged in deepest grief when told 
of the wholesale arrests made by the British com- 
mander, Sir Henry Clinton, and each had some 
question to ask regarding the bearing of this or of 
that citizen while being marched through the streets 
of Charleston to where boats were taken for the 
prison-ships. 

Gabriel, acting as our spokesman, as was indeed 
his right, since we two tacitly agreed to recognize 
him as leader, gave all the information possible, 
and not until this little band of patriots had finished 
with their questioning did he speak of our adven- 
ture on the Charleston road. Then, as may be 
fancied, every member of the company was 
wrought up to the highest pitch of excitement, for 
if the word which we brought was true, then could 


58 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


they see in the near future an opportunity for strik- 
ing a blow in retaliation. 

General Marion questioned us particularly con- 
cerning the number of the men, and as to whether 
the company was made up of Tories or British 
soldiers, and to this question we could give no satis- 
factory reply. True it is that we had seen by the 
light of the camp-fire none save those who wore the 
red uniform, but we knew full well there were 
others hidden from our view by the bushes, there- 
fore it was well within the range of possibility that 
the soldiers had in their company many Tories. 

That which puzzled our friends was the same 
question as we had asked ourselves many times: 
Why Seth Hastings had thus suddenly and openly 
shown himself an enemy to the Cause, and why was 
he so eager that we lads be made prisoners ? 

It was a question which no one could answer 
satisfactorily, and General Marion put an end to 
our speculations by saying in a tone of pleasure : 

“ Before to-morrow morning, if indeed you are 
not mistaken as to the destination of the company, 
we will have in our keeping this Seth Hastings who 
has shown himself such a violent friend of the 
king’s, and I doubt not that you lads may be able 
to get the desired information from him.” 

“ Will you make an attack upon the company? ” 
Gabriel asked quickly and eagerly. 

‘‘ I think we shall, lad, and regardless of their 
numbers, else why have we gathered here?” 

‘‘ But they are in reasonably large force,” I ven- 


RECRUITS 


59 

tured to say, and the young general answered 
stoutly : 

“ Though they outnumbered us three to one, yet 
would we do it, so that every man among us might 
strike an effective blow, for it is work of such 
nature that will bring more recruits to the rendez- 
vous than could be persuaded to join our forlorn 
hope under any other circumstances.’' 

Then the commander of this “ ragged regiment,” 
as the- king’s soldiers were afterward pleased to 
term the company, turned away with Captain 
Horry, whom we soon came to learn was looked 
upon as second in command of this slender force, 
and the remainder of the party plied us with ques- 
tions concerning what we had seen and heard since 
we fled from Charleston, until I was fairly weary 
with so much tongue-wagging. 

Less than an hour after we arrived I observed 
that Captain Horry and another man crossed the 
river in one of the dugouts which were concealed 
along the shore of the swamp, and because they 
went on foot I knew full well they had gone to 
learn what might be possible regarding the ap- 
proach of the enemy. 

With this departure the men left off questioning 
us, to make ready for the encounter which they 
had every reason to believe was near at hand, and 
we, who had already begun to call ourselves Minute 
Boys, made a survey of this island which was 
destined to become the headquarters of as active a 
body of rangers as ever did service for the Colonies. 

As I have already said, it was situated just below 


6o MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


the point where Lynch’s Creek flows into the Pedee^ 
and to my surprise I found that while it really 
deserved the name of swamp, for the land was 
evidently wet and marshy during such times as the 
river was filled with water, now the soil was com- 
paratively dry, while the greater portion of the 
island was covered with trees, among which we 
were told could be found no small amount of game. 
The lower end of it was thickly grown up with 
cane-brake, and during our hurried exploration we 
found that already was corn planted here and there 
where nature had left open spaces. I questioned 
as to whether it was so late in the season that the 
grain would not arrive at maturity; but Archie, 
who had the eye of a farmer, suggested that even 
if it did not, the leaves would make excellent fodder 
for the horses, and surely the question of feeding 
the animals in this place where no grass grew was 
a matter which required considerable attention. 

Our dinner, which was shared by every one on 
the island, consisted of the provisions which we 
had brought from General Marion’s home, and 
when the meal was come to an end there was not 
sufficient left of our store to provide us lads with 
supper. But at that time we did not look very far 
into the future. Our situation was so desperate — 
this little handful of men and boys who were set- 
ting themselves to combat a victorious enemy — 
that beyond the present hour we gave little or no 
heed, trusting to the fortunes of war, and the 
charity of the planters, when put to for sufficient 
in the way of food, to keep us alive. 


RECRUITS 


6i 


I am tempted to dwell upon the trifling incidents 
of this day at the rendezvous where there was little 
semblance of military authority, save that all recog- 
nized General Marion as the one who should map 
out the operations; but to do so would require 
more of space than can be given it, if I am to relate 
all which we Minute Boys of South Carolina suc- 
ceeded in doing before the tyrant’s forces were 
driven beyond the border. Therefore it is I must 
go straight on with such as we did which had a 
bearing upon the struggle our people were making 
for liberty, rather than indulge in reminiscences 
most pleasing to myself. 

It was about four o’clock in the afternoon when 
Captain Horry and his companion returned, and 
there was that written upon their faces which told 
that they were well satisfied with the information 
gained. 

It is as it should be,” the captain said to Gen- 
eral Marion as he came up from the bank of the 
stream to where the little company gathered im- 
mediately he was seen in the distance. “ The force 
of which the lads gave warning number no more 
than forty, and are under command of Major 
Gainey. As nearly as can be told, from twenty 
to twenty-five of them are Tories, the remainder 
soldiers from Gainey’s own regiment. They have 
gone into camp at Britain’s Neck, I should guess 
in order to wait for reinforcements, fancying that 
we are too strong for them.” 

“ Britain’s Neck,” the general said half to him- 


62 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


self. Then we have no need to start off until sun- 
set.’’ 

Although I knew full well he would strike a blow 
however great the odds might be against him, it 
was with a certain sense of relief and satisfaction 
that I heard the words which gave the same mean- 
ing as if he had said he was determined to attack. 

Then Captain Horry described the situation of 
the enemy’s camp, which had been chosen near the 
river-bank and was backed by a small hill. If it 
had been the major’s purpose to give us good op- 
portunity to make reprisals, he could not have dis- 
posed of his men to better advantage for us, because 
even I, who knew so little of the art of war, under- 
stood that if it should be possible for us to gain 
the brow of the hill, we had the foe at our mercy. 
It was when Captain Horry had come to the end 
of his recital, that Archie Gordon asked eagerly : 

“ Did you see anything of Seth Hastings, sir, 
while you were spying upon the camp ? ” 

I have the good fortune not to be acquainted 
with that whelp; but fancy we saw him, for there 
was a lad with the Tories whom the troopers ap- 
peared to shun. These soldiers of the king’s, cut- 
throats though they be, have no more love for a 
traitor than has an honest man, and you may set 
it down that so far as it is within their power, your 
enemy does not sleep among a bed of roses while 
among them.” 

It makes very little difference to us, sir, how 
they may treat the cur ; but we are eager to know 
if he yet remains with them, because we Minute 


RECRUITS 63 

Boys will deal with him, and not give you gentle- 
men the trouble of looking after such a sneak.” 

‘‘We Minute Boys?” General Marion repeated 
questioningly. “ Have you lads already such an 
organization ? ” 

I looked to Gabriel to make reply, which he did 
without hesitation: 

“ Ay, sir, we have, although at present our force 
is not very formidable, for the entire company is 
here assembled; but if so be we see much of the 
surrounding country, I venture to say that before 
the summer is past we will succeed in gathering 
such a troop as will not make either you or us 
ashamed.” 

“ Well said, lad ! ” Captain Horry cried approv- 
ingly. “ It is a good plan for you youngsters to 
band yourselves together, and that you have already 
made a start toward that end should shame those 
who are late in coming to this rendezvous because 
afraid to stand manfully against the foe.” 

And thus it was without further argument or 
comment that General Marion and his officers 
agreed we lads might form an independent com- 
pany under his command. 

The horses were looked after carefully at the 
close of this day, for although the distance from 
where we would cross the stream, to Britain’s 
Neck, was no more than five miles, we needed to 
cover it with speed, and perhaps the necessity of 
returning swiftly would be as great as that of go- 
ing. Therefore generous quantities of corn were 
dealt out from the slender stores, and the animals 


64 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


groomed until they were in fine fettle for an? 
patriot to ride. 

Not until the sun had set was the word to move 
given, and then, each leading his horse, we went 
down into the stream, swimming the animals across 
while we clung to saddle, mane, or tail, as fancy 
dictated. When come to the opposite side we looked 
well to girths and weapons, for once having arrived 
at our destination, there would be no time to attend 
to such details if General Marion worked in his 
usual fashion. 

Old Peter rode well in advance, still acting as 
one of the guides, and there was among us none 
more trusted than he, for I have little doubt but 
that the negro would have cheerfully yielded up 
his life had it been necessary to save either the 
general or Gabriel from harm. 

We rode at a sharp trot on either side of the 
highway where the turf served to deaden the foot- 
falls of the horses, not drawing rein up hill or down 
until we were come to the elevation of which I 
have spoken as backing the camp of the foe. 

Now it was we halted for the merest fraction of 
time that General Marion and Captain Horry might 
take the lead, the former saying as he passed us: 

Follow me, and see to it that you keep to- 
gether, at least until we are well at the end of the 
charge.’’ 

Then, as we allowed the horses to walk up the 
hill through a heavy growth of timber wherein 
there was little or no underbrush, Gabriel, who 
rode between Archie and me, said in a whisper : 


RECRUITS 


65 


We will follow the leader until such time as 
we catch a glimpse of Seth Hastings, and then, 
unless the redcoats make a stand when our services 
will be needed with the troop, we are to strike out 
for ourselves, because I am not minded that cur 
shall give us the slip/’ 

I am not certain I can do very much in the way 
of shooting from the saddle,” I said, unslinging my 
musket, thus following the example of those around 
me, and Gabriel replied as if in alarm: 

“ Don’t make any attempt to shoot the traitor, 
for then his troubles would soon be over, and I am 
of the mind that he needs more punishment in this 
world than a speedy death.” 

“ I hope you do not propose that the Minute 
Boys shall turn Indians and give him a taste of 
torture ? ” Archie said sharply, and one of the men 
riding near at hand reproved him for speaking 
aloud, because it was of the utmost importance that 
we succeed in surprising the redcoats. 

“We won’t make quite such heathens of our- 
selves,” Gabriel whispered sufficiently loud for me 
to hear; “but at the same time I almost believe 
we would be warranted in outdoing even the In- 
dians toward the squaring of accounts. Once we 
clap our eyes on him, however, it is for us to ride 
the cur down, however far the chase may lead.” 

Save for such experience in warfare as I had 
had during the siege of Charleston, I was a novice 
in the soldier’s trade, and had never yet fired a 
gun at a human being. Therefore it was little 
wonder that every nerve in my body was tingling 


66 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

with the excitement of the moment, and my heart 
seemingly crowding its way up into my throat. 
The one fear I had was that if the enemy made a 
stand, and we were thus forced to fight a pitched 
battle, I might show the white feather; but im- 
mediately we joined the troopers on the hill, and 
found General Marion and Captain Horry waiting 
for us to come before giving the signal to make 
a dash, I forgot everything save the desire to wreak 
vengeance upon those who had captured our city, 
and done so much to humiliate us. 

Then I saw the general raise his hand. It was 
the signal, and as my fingers tightened on the 
bridle-rein, the horse beneath me leaped forward 
eagerly as if burning with the same mad desire 
that was in my heart! I urged him forward even 
though he was doing his best, and prayed that it 
might be my good fortune to show what one boy 
of South Carolina could do when there came to 
him an opportunity of avenging the insults which 
the king’s hirelings had heaped upon his people. 


CHAPTER IV 


DISAPPOINTMENT 

Strange as it may seem, l‘ am not able to tell 
what occurred from the time we started on that 
mad rush down the hill until the redcoats and 
Tories were fleeing in every direction. The fever 
of excitement had such a hold upon me that I saw 
nothing, heard nothing, was conscious only of the 
desire to strike a blow, and might have discharged 
my weapon once, or a dozen times without knowing 
it save for the fact of the bullets in my pouch, 
which, on being counted later, showed that I had 
sent but two shots into that red-coated mass which 
rose up only when we were nearly riding over 
their encampment, and then dispersed. 

I was aroused to distinct consciousness of the 
surroundings finally, when I heard Gabriel Marion 
shouting in my ear as if to awaken me from what 
can be called little less than the delirium of excite- 
ment : 

It is for us to find Seth Hastings ! Have you 
seen him yet?’' 

I was so much ashamed at having lost myself en- 
tirely, as it were, that instead of declaring I had seen 
nothing save that mass of red which seemingly 

67 


68 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


rose up from the earth, I simply replied in the 
negative to his question, and Archie Gordon, for 
it seems that we three lads had ridden closely to- 
gether during the charge, shouted as he turned his 
horse around, thus forcing Gabriel and me to do the 
same: 

“ He must be among those who are fleeing down 
the river! If there is any bottom to our horses 
now is the time to bring it out” 

We had simply checked the speed of our steeds on 
coming to where half a dozen or more shelter- tents 
had been put up, and hardly a second was lost be- 
fore we were in pursuit of the terror-stricken 
enemy. 

Then it was I noted that even in the confu- 
sion of their surprise both soldiers and Tories 
had striven to mount their horses, leaving behind 
them saddles and bridles, for there had been no 
time to do more than leap upon the backs of the 
animals and cut the ropes by which they were 
picketed. It was simply a question as to which 
side was the better mounted, whether we take 
prisoners or no, and there was a sense of exultation 
in my heart as I felt the strong stride of the horse 
beneath me, telling of the pace which he was set- 
ting. 

Now, because I am speaking of none save us 
three comrades, it must not be supposed that we 
were the only ones in pursuit of the fugitives. Con- 
siderably in advance of us I could see General 
Marion and Captain Horry riding side by side, 
while at their heels were ten or a dozen men, and 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


69 


as many more were behind us. Therefore we were 
not in good position to distinguish ourselves by 
making any captures, nor indeed did we hope to 
do so. Seth Hastings was the game we were after, 
and I question whether we would have turned aside 
to take so important a prisoner as Major Gainey, 
if perchance we had seen the traitorous cur who 
would have consigned us to the prison-ships. 

It was a mad race in which was no semblance 
of military formation on either side, but simply 
one mob of men pursued by another, riding at hot 
speed down the bank of the stream regardless of 
the obstacles in their way, and more than one, ven- 
turing too near the water’s edge, was pitched 
out of the saddle as his steed floundered in the 
mire. 

Within five minutes I understood that we were 
behind in the race. Our steeds were stout and 
honest, but not blooded ; urged by blows and voice 
they were doing their best, while our leaders were 
outstripping us swiftly, and a few seconds after 
this fact had impressed itself upon my mind, old 
Peter, who had been as eager in the chase as either 
of us, urged his horse to my side as he said : 

Bar’s no sense, honey, in blowin’ dese yere 
horses fur nuffln.” 

I pushed aside the hand which he would have 
laid upon my bridle-rein, impatient at the sugges- 
tion that I fall out of the race, so great was my 
desire to catch a glimpse of the lad to whom we 
owed such a debt, and would have pressed my horse 
on yet faster but for the fact that just then one of 


70 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


the troopers who had followed General Marion 
most closely came riding back as he shouted : 

“ The orders are to return to the encampment 
just vacated by the redcoats. Nothing can be 
gained by further pursuit, and there is a chance 
that these fellows in advance may be leading us 
into a trap.” 

As a matter of course we brought our horses 
to a standstill, for young in the service as were 
we Minute Boys, it was well understood that an 
order from the officer in command must be obeyed 
on the instant, but Gabriel grumbled as he slipped 
out of the saddle to loosen the girth : 

It can be no more dangerous for us to go on, 
than for General Marion. Why should he not fall 
back and leave those who are of less importance 
to take the chance of falling into an ambush ? ” 
The orders are to go back to the camp we sur- 
prised,” the trooper replied curtly, and then it was 
I recognized him as one of the bravest defenders 
of Charleston during the siege. He was an old 
soldier, and as such had neither sympathy nor 
patience for lads who would discuss an order which 
had been given. 

It is not necessary I make any attempt at pictur- 
ing the disappointment we felt because of having 
failed in capturing or shooting down the traitor 
who had thus brought the enemy on our trail. 
Having flattered ourselves that with this surprise 
of the camp it would be a comparatively simple 
matter to take Seth Hastings prisoner, one can 
readily understand the feeling of chagrin amount- 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


71 

ing almost to shame, which was ours after having 
failed thus signally. 

We were not in a mood for conversation as we 
wheeled about and moved up the stream at a 
leisurely pace, and once arriving at the enemy’s 
camping-place came to understand of how much 
importance this surprise would prove to those who 
had rendezvoused at Snow’s Island. As I have 
already said, our people were illy equipped, lacking 
almost everything except horses, and the party who 
had come in pursuit of us brought with them even 
luxuries. 

In this encampment we found weapons, ammuni- 
tion, provisions, and horse equipments beyond all 
expectation, and even those who, like my comrades 
and myself, were most bitterly disappointed at hav- 
ing been forced to turn back in the chase, forgot 
for the moment everything except the pleasing fact 
that in this first adventure the “ ragged regiment ” 
had won a most valuable victory, even though they 
failed in taking a single prisoner. 

It was while we were gathering up the spoils 
preparatory to taking them to Snow’s Island that 
we saw the leaders return, and with them two cap- 
tives, the sole fruit of the entire race. 

Although our people had succeeded in capturing 
only a couple of men, it soon appeared that, so far 
as concerned us, the cream of all the mob of fugi- 
tives had been taken. They were Tories, and, like 
many of their breed, such arrant cowards that im- 
mediately after finding themselves in the clutches of 
the patriots, they were willing to tell all they knew, 


72 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


regardless of the fact that by so doing they were 
playing the traitor. 

It was from these weak-kneed renegades that 
General Marion gained such information as was 
in the highest degree valuable, for if he had re- 
mained in ignorance regarding the matter, the 
chances were more than equal that all our little 
force would speedily have been gobbled up. 

Without making too many words of what really 
deserves to be spun out into a longer story, I must 
content myself by explaining that the prisoners 
speedily confessed that somewhere on the banks 
of the Great Pedee, between where we then were 
and the ferry at Georgetown, was a large force of 
Britishers and Tories who had been sent to co- 
operate with Major Gainey, the plan having been 
that the latter advance along the Charleston road 
while this second and greatly superior force come 
up the river-bank. The report was that the other 
party could not be less than four hundred strong, 
under the command of Captain Barfield, a name 
which we of Charleston would not speedily forget, 
for he it was who had command of the squad that 
carried the chief citizens of the city to the prison- 
ships. 

One needed not to be a soldier in order to under- 
stand what might have happened had our people 
continued the pursuit very long. 

Those whom we had surprised, knowing of this 
larger force in the vicinity, were, of course, doing 
all they might to join them, and most likely hoping 
we would keep at their heels until finding ourselves 


DISAPPOINTMENT 73 

confronted by a company which could speedily 
overcome us. 

The cold chills of fear were creeping up my spine 
as I thus thought of all the possibilities, and I 
started like one who suddenly finds himself on the 
brink of a precipice, when a trooper came up 
quickly to say to us three lads : 

“ General Marion would have speech with you, 
and at once.’’ 

“ Speech with us? ’’ I said half to myself. “ We 
have done nothing which calls for reproof. 

“ And why do you fancy we are to be re- 
proved ? ” Gabriel asked with a laugh as he set 
about picketing his steed. “ Do you suppose that 
my brother can wish to see us only in order to 
find fault 

But why should he have speech with us ? 
Surely not to ask advice ! I said petulantly, be- 
cause of my nervousness and disappointment, and 
Archie Gordon replied with a laugh: 

“ If you will make ready to obey the summons 
we shall the sooner know what is required.’' 

Like the simple I was, the summons disturbed 
me not a little, but when we were come a short 
distance down the stream where stood Captain 
Horry and General Marion, the latter greeted us 
with such a friendly smile that my forebodings 
speedily vanished, and I began almost to believe 
that during our mad rush down the hill, when I 
remained all in ignorance of what was being done 
because of the excitement upon me, I might have 


74 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


performed some great deed which was now to be 
publicly acknowledged. 

I mention this fact only to show what a thorough 
simple I do make of myself at times. When we 
were approached so near the fire that a conversation 
could be carried on in a low tone, for it was evi- 
dently the intention of the commander that the 
remainder of the force should not hear what was 
said, the general spoke. 

“ You lads have announced your intention of 
forming an organization to be called the Minute 
Boys of South Carolina, and I have no doubt you 
expect to be received as an independent company 
in whatsoever army you may choose to honor.'’ 

I wondered whether he had simply summoned 
us for the sake of making sport of our intentions, 
and remained silent, not knowing what to say, but 
Gabriel replied without hesitation: 

“ Ay, sir, that is our purpose.” 

And as yet you have had no experience as 
soldiers ? ” 

“ Save what we may have gained during the 
siege,” Archie interrupted, and the general added 
with a smile: 

‘‘ I question whether that might be of any great 
value. However, the time has come when you may, 
if you so desire, prove your claim to enter the army 
as a distinct organization.” 

Now it was that I began to have some inkling as 
to what he was driving at, and gathered myself 
sufficiently to ask before either of my companions 
could speak : 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


75 


‘‘ What would you have us do, sir? If we can 
be of any service at this time, there is no need of 
overly many words to screw up our courage, for 
we are minded to do all that boys may, and perhaps 
a bit more.” 

“ Well spoken, Master Randolph, and it is what 
I might have expected one of your name would say. 
Here are the facts, if so be our prisoners have told 
the truth: Somewhere along the line of the river 
is a force of perhaps four hundred Britishers — I 
am inclined to believe the number has been over- 
stated. However that may be, it is my purpose to 
advance upon them without unnecessary delay; in 
order to do so with any hope of success I must have 
some idea as to their position, and that within the 
shortest possible space of time.” 

“ Meaning that you would send us on the scout, 
sir ? ” Gabriel said quickly, his face lighting up with 
joy. 

** Ay, lad, that is exactly my meaning, and it is 
not necessary for me to tell you how much danger 
there may be in such a reconnoissance, for those 
who have joined me here know full well that when 
men like us undertake to strike a blow at the king’s 
forces in this vicinity, they take their lives in their 
hands. Are you minded to set off at once? ” 

“ There is no need for such a question, General 
Marion,” I made bold to say. We came to 
Snow’s Island hoping there might be an opportun- 
ity for us to do a soldier’s full duty, therefore stand 
ready to obey any command.” 

But in such a case as this, lads, I would not 


76 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


give a command. He who sets out on the scout 
with the chances of running full upon an over- 
whelming force, must go as a volunteer.’’ 

“ That we are ready to do, sir,” Archie replied, 
and the general added, with a nod of his head as 
if he had already known what our answer would be : 

“ Then you are to start without delay. I would 
not undertake to say how the task can best be per- 
formed. The Tories who gave us the information 
were themselves ignorant of the precise location 
of Captain Barfield’s command, therefore your 
method of gaining information must be according 
to the circumstances which arise. Do not burden 
yourselves with rations or weapons; take only so 
much as may be necessary to defend yourself from 
the chance comer, and in the event of being sur- 
rounded, surrender quickly rather than sacrifice 
your lives. As to provisions, sufficient for one 
meal will be enough, since after breakfast to-mor- 
row morning you will be in another world, with 
us again, or prisoners among the foe. At noon to- 
morrow we shall set out at a slow pace down the 
river, hoping to meet you on the way, and our 
course will be somewhat with that of the stream, 
although we may have to enter the woods to the 
southward of it in order to remain under cover of 
the timber. That which I want to know is some- 
where near the number of the enemy, the general 
situation of the camp, and, if may be, an approach 
to it by which a surprise can best be effected. I 
shall hope to see you before sunset to-morrow, 
lads.” 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


77 


With this the general turned away, thus showing 
that he had no further command to give, and I 
asked myself why he brought the interview to a 
close so abruptly? Was it because he had no 
further time to waste upon us, or that he dared not 
trust himself to say aught which might smack of 
parting lest he weaken our courage? 

We did not speculate many moments as to this 
last. It was enough for us that we had our work 
cut out, and most eager were we to be at it. 

When, on going back to where we had left our 
horses, we found the Marshall boys awaiting us, 
Edward asked eagerly: 

‘‘For what were you wanted ? and Gabriel ex- 
plained in the fewest words possible the purport of 
the interview, but was not yet come to an end be- 
fore Joseph began saddling his horse, whereupon 
Archie asked why he was making ready to 
move. 

“ That we may go with you, of course.’^ 

“ But the orders were given only to us three.” 

“ Yet we have joined you as members of the 
Minute Boys' company, therefore it is our right to 
share in whatsoever danger you may encounter,” 
Edward cried hotly, and during the next few min- 
utes we had quite a warm interview. 

Finally Gabriel explained that the greater the 
number who went on the scout the greater the 
danger, also that it was the general's privilege to 
select whomsoever he might for the mission, and 
the lads gave way, although, as I could see plainly, 
very much to their disappointment. 


78 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

And thus I ever found it with the boys of South 
Carolina during those terrible days when the enemy 
so overrun us as to leave little or no hope as to the 
future. There was not a lad in the State, save of 
Tory inclination, who did not grieve when debarred 
from taking part in some perilous enterprise which 
might prove of benefit to the Cause. 

We had no need to search for provisions, be- 
cause the redcoats had left food in plenty behind 
them, therefore when we three had gathered up as 
much as might suffice for one meal, seen to the 
equipment of our horses, and the charging of our 
weapons, we were ready for the work. 

No one of our people gave any particular heed to 
us as we rode slowly away. The fact of our having 
had an interview with the general was sufficient 
indication that we had been sent on an enterprise, 
and I fancy every one knew the purpose of our 
going. 

I confess to feeling exceeding proud, as, leaving 
our people behind, we three rode out into the night 
on what must at best be an extremely hazardous 
adventure, for if the Tories had told the truth, then 
were we like at any moment, despite all precautions, 
to come upon a force of the enemy so great that 
resistance would be folly. 

It can well be fancied that we did not indulge in 
overly many words during the journey, for silence 
was our best friend at such a time. The raising of 
our voices in conversation would have been much 
the same as giving the enemy warning of our ap- 
proach. Only once did Gabriel speak, and that was 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


79 


perhaps ten minutes after we left the encampment, 
when he said half to himself: 

“ If we had the slightest idea as to how far away 
this Captain Barfield may be, the work could be 
done much more quickly.’' 

Neither Archie nor I made reply to this, and in- 
deed there was no necessity, for we recognized the 
truth of it ; not one of us but would have given all 
of worldly goods he possessed to have known 
within a radius of two or three miles where the 
enemy had encamped. 

During half an hour more we rode on in almost 
perfect silence, save for the hoof-beats of the 
horses, and then, when we were come to the bot- 
tom-lands, which were covered with a growth of 
scrub-oaks, we heard a noise as of a horseman 
forcing his way through the foliage. 

There is no need for me to say that we halted 
on the instant and unslung our muskets, for we 
knew by the noise that but one was approaching, 
and were determined to be the party which should 
give the surprise. 

Silently, hardly daring to breathe, fearing each 
instant lest the noise from one of the steeds should 
betoken our whereabouts, we waited in nervous 
expectancy, never dreaming of that which was com- 
ing upon us. 

One, two, three minutes passed, and then there 
rode out from amid the scrub-oaks none other than 
that traitorous cur, Seth Hastings! 

‘‘ Halt ! Gabriel cried, and the fellow looked up 
to see three muskets levelled full upon him. 


8o MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

If I had had time in which to consider the matter, 
I would have expected to see a look of dismay and 
fear overspread his face; but much to my surprise 
the whelp gazed at us, while obeying the command, 
as if this unexpected meeting gave him the greatest 
pleasure. 

‘‘ So you have left Snow’s Island, eh ? ” he asked 
insolently, before either of us had an opportunity 
to make answer, but Gabriel said sternly; 

“ It makes little difference to a renegade like you 
where we have come from; dismount and throw 
down your weapons ! ” 

Seth Hastings obeyed as if there was nothing in 
the matter to cause him the slightest apprehension, 
and Gabriel said to Archie as the fellow stood there 
with uplifted hands anticipating that which was to 
come : 

“ Dismount and search the cur; but make certain 
he strikes you no foul blow, for a boy who will turn 
tail, when he is one of a party of a hundred or 
more, to flee in hot haste from only twenty, is 
cowardly enough to take any wicked advantage.” 

I could see on the instant that Gabriel Marion 
had made a grave mistake and at the same time 
aroused Seth Hastings’s anger, for he had unwit- 
tingly proclaimed the feebleness of General 
Marion’s force when he taunted the fellow with 
cowardice, although at the moment it did not seem 
such a serious matter, because while we held him 
prisoner there was little opportunity of his repeating 
the information thus gained. 

“ There is no need for us friends of the king to 



“‘DISMOUNT AND THROW DOWN YOUR WEAPONS!’” 




> V • 'V ^ 



••' ■ ti f*" • t 

• /'.' . •■ •' ■' .i 

» • 


I • 


s 

« » 





>. 




i: ' 


'• \ 


> 




V^v'i 


- > • 
/^^.••T - - . 

' ^ * f 


4 

■ U 


. ' *- 


-'I* 


• \ 


*"■> 

■ ‘' 5 ' 


W ' 

H,> S..^* 


* w V 


- ■. 


V'." 


,♦ 


t> 

> 


. < 




‘ Hv-*f 


f « 




^ 

I 


i -Jh ♦ » / * 


9 «. 


•'*. 

» { 


f-,: > 


% . 


% 

»4 




t 

'r^' 


I 

"w 


^ I 


• 4 y 

4 


• 4 
< 


* 


/ 


. f 

* • 

«' 




- I. 


•* • ••'• 9 

, .A:- 
i .--v 


9 . 


• » 


, •-• <• 

’ I 

* 


^ f 


I 


, '» 


tf': * 


I • » 


V-"= 



y A 


t ^ 




•y 


I ' • 


Ik 


• 4 

I * 



-r 






.1 


f • » 


yi ■ 


• » 






T A 

•*i» #:.>■; 


! ’ * 

4 


• I * 






*' j 


— . ‘•1 


J •» ^ 




« # 
^ . 


I f t — »•* 

; ^ ^ ^ Csf. ‘ - 


t 


f • 

I 


^ i 


I 



' ' s 


•« ^ 


‘z- 

* 1 .. 


'».•, *,• 


» •♦ 






DISAPPOINTMENT 


8i 


exchange shots with you rebels,” Seth Hastings 
cried vindictively while Archie was making thor- 
ough search of his clothing for concealed weapons. 
“ The situation of affairs in the Carolinas has 
changed since you ran away from Charleston, and 
in four and twenty hours there will not be a rebel 
left within the borders of the two States.” 

Meaning that Captain Barfield’s force is going 
to wipe us all out of existence, or into the prison- 
ships,” Gabriel said with a scornful laugh which 
still further roused the Tory’s ire, and he replied 
with a hiss which was much like that of an angry 
cat: 

“ Meaning that your General Gates with his rag- 
tag, bob-tail of an army has been cut to pieces at 
Camden by Lord Cornwallis, and there is now left 
in the Carolinas none to uphold what you have 
boastingly called the ‘ Cause,’ save those twenty on 
Snow’s Island of whom you speak.” 

Had he struck me full in the face I could not 
have been more surprised and angered, yet I knew 
he must have told the truth regarding the disaster 
to General Gates, for since we held him prisoner 
he could be made to answer for any cock-and-bull 
story which he might invent on the moment. 

We three sat speechless with dismay, gazing at 
each other questioningly, and yet believing what 
the villain had said. 

Unfortunately we soon came to learn that he had 
exaggerated no part of it. And now right here, in 
order to show, while Archie is searching and bind- 
ing the prisoner, in what sore distress were we who 


82 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

still adhered to the Cause, let me round out his 
story. General Gates, who was less of a soldier 
than he believed himself to be, gave battle with raw 
recruits, on lines formed in a swamp, to the most 
experienced of the king’s soldiers that were in the 
Carolinas, and one can fancy what would be the 
result of such a meeting, particularly when, with 
all other disadvantages, Gates’s men had been drawn 
up in the most awkward place that could have been 
found. 

The battle of Camden had been half-fought and 
wholly lost, and to us who sat there gazing in dis- 
may and astonishment at the villainous Tory, it 
seemed indeed that we who had struggled so hard 
for freedom were at last entirely undone. 

Archie Gordon had not allowed this dishearten- 
ing information to interfere with his duties, and 
while Gabriel and I were almost entirely overcome 
by dismay, he had expeditiously searched the pris- 
oner and bound his hands behind his back, asking, 
after that had been done : 

‘‘ Where will it please you to have this fellow ? ” 

“ Help him to mount his horse, and use your 
knife if he does not aid himself. Whether General 
Gates has been defeated or not, we have our work 
to perform, and it shall be done.” 

“ Meaning that you are minded to find Captain 
Barfield’s camping-place, eh ? ” Seth Hastings 
asked in a tone which aroused my anger afresh, 
although his seemed to have died away entirely. 

If it so be that is what you want, I have no hesi- 
tation about acting the part of guide.” 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


83 


The impudence and boldness of this proposition 
struck me dumb ; surely the Britishers must be in 
greater force than we had been led to believe, and 
nearer at hand, else would he have been less rash, 
or striven to give us the slip rather than thus pro- 
pose to show us the way. 

Gabriel gave no heed to either the Tory’s words 
or his tone, but said cheerily : 

“If it so be you please, we will take advantage 
of the offer; but remember this, Seth Hastings, if 
by chance or intention you lead us into an ambush, 
my first act shall be to blow out your brains.” 

“ I question if he have any,” Archie said as he 
mounted, and Seth replied in a scornful tone : 

“ It may be I have too many for your purpose. 
At all events you shall blow my brains out if I 
lead you into an ambush, and you shall set me free 
when I have shown you Captain Barfield’s force.” 

“ I say ‘ yes ’ to the first, and ‘ no ’ to the last,” 
Gabriel replied sternly. “ You may guide us or not, 
but we shall proceed.” 

“ Then you have less than half a mile to go,” the 
cur said quietly, and I racked my brain to know 
what purpose he had in his mind, for surely there 
must be something which he knew that would work 
to our undoing. 

Gabriel led the way, and Archie and I followed 
with Seth Hastings riding between us, I carrying 
my musket over one arm in order to execute the 
threat which Gabriel had made, if so be there were 
any signs of fresh treachery. 

We rode at a walk five minutes longer, and then 


84 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


far in the distance was it possible to see the glow 
of many camp-fires, thus telling that Seth Hastings 
had indeed done what he proposed, for we were 
come as straight to 4:he camp as a crow could 
fly. 

Gabriel brought us to a halt with a softly spoken 
word, and, dismounting, said as he handed the bridle 
of his horse to me : 

“ Wait here until I return.^^ 

“ But surely you are not going alone,’' Archie 
Gordon cried in dismay, and I added, following 
Gabriel’s example: 

“ Indeed he has no need. One is sufficient to 
guard that Tory cur and look after the horses, 
therefore I shall go with you, Gabriel.” 

He made no protest ; as a matter of fact I believe 
he felt relieved rather than otherwise that he was 
to have company, and after cautioning Archie not 
to move out of his tracks, since it might be we 
would have need of coming upon him in a hurry 
and must know exactly where he was, we started, 
but before having gone many paces Gabriel wheeled 
about, saying as he did so : 

‘‘ We are proving ourselves poor soldiers indeed, 
if we leave that Tory in such shape that he may 
be able to raise an alarm in case any of his com- 
panions pass by. A bit of a gag in his mouth will 
do him no harm, and guarantee silence.” 

Again was I mystified by seeing Seth Hastings 
peacefully open his mouth for the billet of wood 
which Gabriel clapped between his teeth, buckling 
it in place with the cur’s own waist-belt. It was 


DISAPPOINTMENT 


85 


as if all which we did met with the approbation of 
the scoundrel. This done, once more Gabriel and 
I turned about to perform the task for which we 
had been sent. 

The work proved easy, although it was not pos- 
sible to absolutely count the men, who were scat- 
tered over quite an area, some sleeping, others play- 
ing cards by the camp-fires, and not a few carous- 
ing. From a careful estimate both Gabriel and I 
decided that there were more than four hundred, 
rather than less, and this information we deemed 
sufficient for General Marion's needs. As to the 
location of the camp itself, the troop might come 
upon it most readily by the same course which we 
had pursued in our advance, the scrub-oaks on the 
bottom-lands affording ample cover. 

“ I see no reason why we should linger here,” 
Gabriel said within five minutes after we had crept 
up to where a view of the camp-fires could be had, 
and then we retraced our steps, but although going 
back as I believed on our own trail, we failed to find 
either Archie or the prisoner. 

There was no thought in our minds that anything 
had gone awry; first, because we had been absent 
no more than ten minutes, during which time noth- 
ing of a suspicious nature had been heard, and sec- 
ondly, we felt positive our comrade would have con- 
trived to let us know, either by discharging his gun 
or shouting, if an attack had been made. 

Then we set resolutely at work to find him, blam- 
ing ourselves for being stupid, and searched here, 
there, and everywhere along the bank of the river 


86 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

above the encampment, until a full half-hour was 
spent in the fruitless task. 

Then, not suddenly, but gradually, was the hor- 
rible truth forced upon us. The enemy — surely 
it could not have been Seth Hastings alone — had 
captured Archie Gordon, and taken possession of 
the horses! 


CHAPTER V 
Barfield's camp 

Not until we were come to that portion of the 
thicket where the moss had been cut and trampled 
by the feet of the horses, did we see a fallen and 
curiously twisted oak-tree which proved beyond a 
peradventure that we were standing in the very spot 
where we had left Archie and his prisoner. Then 
we two lads were forced to the conviction that some 
dire disaster had befallen our comrade. 

We stood gazing at each other as though unable 
to speak, while one might have counted thirty, and 
then Gabriel asked, as if he neither knew nor had 
any idea where duty lay : 

“ What is to be done ? " 

Before he could say any more I replied hotly, 
angered because he had questioned as to the course 
which should be pursued: 

“ We must search for Archie, and having learned 
his whereabouts, do what we may toward his es- 
cape, for there can be no doubt but that Seth Has- 
tings, being now his keeper instead of his prisoner, 
will make it as uncomfortable as possible for the 
poor fellow ! ” 

That is what we would do, William Rufus, if 
87 


88 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


we three had come here on our own affairs; but I 
am asking if we have the right to consider Archie 
at all in this matter?” 

“Why should we not consider him?” I cried 
passionately. 

“For the reason that we shall be untrue to the 
Cause if, in order to save the life of one, we sacrifice 
twenty or more, as will be the case if we spend our 
time searching for poor Archie when we know my 
brother and his men are riding in this direction 
depending upon the information which we should 
give them.” 

“ But would you leave a comrade to be killed, 
perhaps, for who can say what Seth Hastings will 
not do, when it may be possible for you to save 
him?” 

“ Hark ye, lad,” and now Gabriel Marion spoke 
as a man twice his age might have spoken. “ All 
our efforts are to be for the benefit of the Cause, 
and it is the same as if we had solemnly sworn it. 
Now tell me, with Archie on one side, and all our 
people who have rendezvoused at Snow’s Island on 
the other, which are we to sacrifice? It comes ex- 
ceedingly near being in our power to say that the 
troops shall be allowed to tempt death, but at the 
same time we are not positive any assistance can 
be given the lad.” 

“ But, Gabriel ! ” I cried entreatingly, for it cut 
me to the heart that he should set- our comrade aside 
as he might an entire stranger. “ Are we not bound 
to do all we may toward aiding one of our company, 
and you know Archie ventured here only that he 


BARFIELD^S CAMP 


89 


might be counted as a member of the Minute Boys ? 
Are we to turn our backs upon him, raising no hand 
in his behalf?^’ 

“ Rufus, you and I have been warm friends since 
first we could remember, and if you, instead of 
Archie, had been taken prisoner, and he argued with 
me as you are doing, I should then say as I say 
now : Our duty lies in that direction where we may 
best aid the Cause. The lives of a few boys are not 
to be compared with those of thirty men. You 
yourself must admit that the Carolinas can lose 
us three lads without suffering an irreparable loss, 
whereas if my brother — and Fm not saying this 
because he is my brother — and those who are 
gathered around him should be cut off now, then 
must all hope of resistance to the king’s forces in 
this section of the country be abandoned, at least 
for a certain time.” 

“ But they may continue on without information 
from us, and attack the camp with the same result 
as when they charged down on Major Gainey’s 
force,” I cried, and Gabriel answered with a tone 
of reproof in his voice : 

“ Now, lad, you know full well that your words 
are empty ones. We have seen the force here, and 
I ask what in your opinion would be the result if 
our people charged this camp as they did the one 
last night ? ” 

As a matter of course I could do no more than 
hold my peace, for it went without saying that if 
General Marion and his followers should attempt 
any such manoeuvre as had been executed a few 


90 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

hours previous, the chances were as ten to one they 
would come to grief. This I was forced to admit 
to my companion, while yet unwilling to leave 
Archie to his possible fate without having made 
some effort to aid him, and after a short pause I 
said with as much of firmness in my tone as it was 
possible to command at the moment : 

‘‘You shall go back and give the necessary in- 
formation to our people, and I will do what I may 
hereabout.” 

“ I was afraid you might make some such propo- 
sition as that, Rufus Randolph.” 

“ Why were you afraid ? ” I asked irritably. 

“ Because it could have no other effect than that 
of giving Seth Hastings two prisoners instead of 
one. Recall to memory what we have seen, and 
then tell me if you believe on your honor that it 
would be possible for you to effect anything what- 
soever toward Archie’s release? The only hope — 
and it would be one chance in ten — is that Seth 
Hastings remains with his prisoner somewhere out- 
side of the encampment; but that we both know, 
whether willing to admit it or not, is in every way 
improbable. The Tory cur, mindful of his own 
hide, and desiring above all things to keep our 
comrade in his clutches, would ride at full speed 
to the Britishers, to show them whose favor he is 
unquestionably desirous of gaining, that he had 
been able to capture a scout and three horses. 
Verily a deed like that would win him some con- 
sideration from Captain Barfield, however much 
that officer might dislike such a traitor as Seth has 


BARFIELD'S CAMP 


9 ^ 

shown himself to be. Then again, as a second rea- 
son for his seeking the encampment at the earliest 
possible moment, he would do so for his own safety 
as well as the proper guarding of the prisoner, be- 
cause of our being at liberty. However much of a 
cur that scoundrel may be, you cannot truthfully 
say he is an idiot.” 

Now I could not in reason make any further 
protest, and Gabriel insisted, for his arguments 
were unanswerable, that unless I was willing to take 
the chance of working irreparable injury to the 
Cause, it was necessary to turn my back upon the 
brave little lad who would have risked every danger 
in order to aid one of us. 

My heart was sore indeed as we set oflF up the 
stream, on foot, of course, since we had lost the 
horses, and the only ray of light which came to my 
mind in all that distressing situation, was that most 
probably General Marion would be willing to make 
an attack upon such an overwhelming number 
rather than quietly leave one of his recruits in their 
hands. 

“ In such a warfare as we of the Carolinas must 
carry on now in order to hold even a footing in our 
native State,” Gabriel said, it stands to reason 
that for a time at least whenever we make a move- 
ment, the odds will be heavy against us. Therefore 
it is I have somewhat of an idea that Captain Bar- 
field's camp will not remain undisturbed to-night. 
Neither Captain Horry nor General Marion is in- 
clined to count the odds when there is an oppor- 
tunity to strike a telling blow, and that information 


92 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


which we can give regarding the number of the 
force behind us may have weight with those two 
officers. In which case, unless we are cut down at 
the outset, you and I may yet be able to raise a hand 
in behalf of Archie Gordon.'' 

Although there was little hope in my mind just 
then that our people would do other than give the 
encampment a wide berth, Gabriel’s words soothed 
somewhat the pain in my heart, and from that mo- 
ment, until we joined our friends, we ceased to 
speak of the possibilities, but gave every attention 
to making the utmost speed, for it was important 
we should come up with our party as soon as might 
be. 

It yet lacked two hours of sunset when we caught 
a glimpse of those who were scouting in the ad- 
vance of the troop, and five minutes later we were 
telling our story to the commander, giving it in the 
minutest details, even to the mysterious behavior 
of Seth Hastings. 

To my surprise General Marion gave little heed 
to that portion of the story which related to the 
disaster at Camden. I had feared when he learned 
that most of our troops in the Carolinas had been 
cut down and dispersed, his first thought would be 
to secure the safety of those who had joined him; 
but he brushed the matter aside as if of no conse- 
quence as compared with the information we gave 
concerning the location of the camp. Even the 
size of the force under Captain Barfield was to 
him of secondary importance. 

Then, our report having come to an end, he said 


BARFIELD’S CAMP 


93 


quietly, as if reading the thoughts of all who were 
concerned in the capture of Archie : 

At the time you met the traitor he probably 
knew that in the immediate vicinity were a greater 
or less number of Barfield’s force, and counted 
that while holding you in conversation they would 
come up and capture all three. He did not make 
any objection to being gagged, because of knowing 
there were so many redcoats around him that he 
could not long remain undiscovered, and hoped to 
be able to bag you as well as Archie.” 

“ But the puzzle of it is that we heard no sound 
betokening a struggle while we crept up to get a 
view of the encampment,” Gabriel interrupted. 

“ And that is not strange, lad,” the general re- 
plied. “ Most like the redcoats took your comrade 
entirely by surprise, and thus had no difficulty in 
preventing him from making an outcry. They had 
every reason to work quietly, more particularly 
after Seth Hastings had told them of you. The 
only mystifying part of the entire story is, that you 
succeeded in making your escape. How far away 
is the encampment ? ” 

“ Three or four miles,” Gabriel replied. 

Then it was that General Marion gave word for 
his ‘‘ ragged regiment ” to dismount, and while the 
men fed their horses with such corn as had been 
brought by the party, the commander and Captain 
Horry stepped aside, evidently for a consultation, 
whereupon I whispered to Gabriel: 

“ They are deciding as to whether an attack shall 


94 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


be made upon the encanipment/’ and he replied with 
a smile: 

“ I venture to say, William Rufus, that the ques- 
tion between them is as to how it shall be made, 
for if I mistake not, their countenances, while we 
were making our report, told that an attack had 
been decided upon without words/' 

There was no opportunity for us to discuss the 
matter just then, for the Marshall boys and old 
Peter came up, having felt obliged to remain at a 
distance while we were in conversation with the 
commander, and insisted on hearing from our lips 
the strange story. 

Gabriel took it upon himself to describe the ad- 
venture, and as if thinking one or the other of the 
listeners might find fault because we had turned 
our backs upon Archie in his time of danger, the 
dear lad explained at great length how difficult it 
had been for him to persuade me to rejoin the 
general’s force. 

We’s gwine to have that young Archie out ob 
de sogers’ ban’s ’fore mornin’,” old Peter exclaimed 
in a tone of conviction, and Edward Marshall 
laughingly asked him why he was so positive, re- 
peating again that which we had told him as to the 
number of men under Barfield’s command. 

Marse Marion is in de head ob dis yere army,” 
was all the negro thought it necessary to say, and 
I, who should have known the general better than 
he, could have kicked myself for doubting when an 
old servant had such implicit confidence in the 
bravery and daring of his master. 


BARFIELD’S CAMP 


95 


There was not a trooper in the company who did 
not feel positive that as soon as night had come we 
would be struggling with the enemy, and it stands 
to reason that I could not fail of being convinced 
when every one around me took it as a matter of 
course that an attack would be made. Therefore 
did I consult with my companions — meaning those 
of us who called ourselves Minute Boys of South 
Carolina — as to what should be our course of 
action when we charged the encampment. 

“We must ride together, doing whatsoever we 
may to aid in the general attack, and at the same 
time giving the greater portion of our attention to 
seeking out the prisoner and his keeper,” Edward 
Marshall said decidedly, and Gabriel replied with a 
laugh which had in it nothing of mirth : 

“ You two lads may be able to take part in the 
charge; but Rufus and I have no longer horses, 
therefore must we follow on foot, and I am ques- 
tioning whether, if the work be cut out as sharply 
as it was last night, we shall be able to arrive very 
early in the encounter.” 

Now, strange as it may seem, until this moment 
I had not thought of how sadly Gabriel and I would 
be handicapped in the coming battle, for I believed 
of a verity there would be a battle, because it was 
not reasonable to suppose so many men could be put 
to flight by so small a number as ours, and straight- 
way my hopes, which had been growing, faded 
away almost to despair, for at that time it seemed 
as if nothing could be done toward effecting 


96 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


Archie’s release unless I myself had a hand in the 
matter. 

It was while I was thus mentally raging against 
fortune because our little party did not have with 
them led horses which might be pressed into service, 
that I chanced to remember, as if my memory was 
going back to seek out all of mischief and all of ill 
luck it could find, that Gabriel had unwittingly re- 
vealed to Seth Hastings the number of our force, 
and immediately I reminded the lad of his slip of 
tongue, suggesting that, perhaps, if General Marion 
knew how much of information the enemy might 
have concerning us, he would be less eager to take 
the chances of making an attack. 

The blood left Gabriel’s face as he remembered, 
on thus being reminded, those unfortunate words, 
and he said with a tremor as of fear: 

“ In playing the braggart with such as Seth 
Hastings I may have compassed the death of these 
brave fellows! Come quickly, Rufus, and let me 
confess my fault I ” 

Then, running at full speed as if every second 
was precious, he went to where the general and 
Captain Horry were in consultation, breaking in 
upon them with a hurried recital of what he had 
said to Seth. 

If I had expected to see Francis Marion give way 
to anger because his brother had been so injudi- 
cious, then was I grievously mistaken, for instead 
of displaying any impatience, the general said in a 
quiet tone to Captain Horry: 

‘‘ As everything has turned, we have good reason 


BARFIELD’S CAMP 


97 


to believe that victory will not be gained as easily 
in Barfield’s camp as at Gainey’s. The enemy must 
know that these lads were sent out as scouts, and 
with the knowledge of our strength it is not to be 
supposed we can make much of a fist at frightening 
them.” 

It will not displease me overly much if they 
stand up against us for awhile,” Captain Horry 
replied, as one would who speaks of matters which 
are going entirely to his liking. “We cannot get 
any especial credit for such work as last night’s; 
but if we can hold our own, or more, against an 
enemy as strong as we shall encounter this night, 
then much of the fear which the weak-kneed of our 
people are suffering because of the disaster at Cam- 
den will be overcome.’’ 

It was on my tongue’s end to suggest that twenty 
could hardly hope to stand up very long against 
four hundred; but, fortunately, the words were 
not spoken, and thus I did not again prove myself 
a simple. 

If you ask me whether I felt any fear regarding 
the coming attack, when we were to be outnum- 
bered twenty to one, I must say “ no,” and this not 
because I can be counted a lad of wondrous bravery, 
but simply for the reason that the desire to release 
Archie Gordon was so great there was no room in 
my mind for any other thought. To make this at- 
tack was but a means of gaining the end I so 
ardently desired. 

Our people made no other preparation than that 
of resting and feeding themselves and their horses 


98 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


until an hour after sunset, and one would have said 
we were a party of idlers who cared only to pass the 
time as comfortably as might be; but when the 
commander and Captain Horry began saddling 
their horses, the bustle and excitement were de- 
cidedly of a warlike nature. 

Old Peter proposed to carry me, during the short 
march, behind him on the saddle, and one of the 
troopers who bestrode a heavy beast afforded like 
service to Gabriel. Therefore we were not forced to 
lag in the rear during this march, which was made 
at a slow trot until having arrived at a point which 
Gabriel and I believed was not more than a mile 
from the encampment. 

Then it was that we were halted, and our com- 
mander said, speaking in a low tone and yet so 
clearly that all could hear him : 

“ You already understand what may be expected 
when we strike the enemy. You know quite as 
well as I how important to the cause it is that we 
should come off victorious in whatsoever attempt 
is made just at this time. If you would save your 
own lives you must fight as you never did before, 
and if you would free your country, there must be 
in your hearts no fear of death/’ 

It was not so much the words, as the tone in 
which they were spoken, that thrilled me. Every 
nerve in my body was aquiver with excitement as 
I, in obedience to Captain Horry’s gesture, slipped 
off from old Peter’s horse and made ready to follow 
as best I might in the mad charge so soon to be 
made. 


BARFIELD’S CAMP 


99 


You two lads shall not be handicapped by arriv- 
ing too late,” General Marion said as if conferring 
upon us some great favor. We will wait here 
ten minutes while you are advancing, and if it so 
be no obstacles are found in your way, you should 
be ready to join us in the attack.” 

His was a thoughtfulness which touched me 
deeply, for it is not often that a man eager to win 
renown as a champion of his country’s cause, over- 
burdened by that desire, stops to realize the sorrow 
a lad may feel because he is not allowed an oppor- 
tunity of showing whether he can do full duty as 
a soldier. I vowed then, while I pressed forward 
by the side of Gabriel, who was advancing at his 
best pace, that however sorely fortune might buffet 
me, so long as Francis Marion remained at liberty 
to march against the enemy, so long would I follow 
him while I might. 

Although Gabriel pushed forward rapidly, we 
were by no means careless. Not minded to lose our 
opportunity by coming across any of the enemy 
who might overpower us before the work began, 
we took due heed to everything around, and within 
the time set were hidden among the bushes less than 
forty yards from the nearest camp-fire belonging 
to the redcoats, our muskets charged, the ammuni- 
tion where it could be got at most readily. Our 
ears were strained to catch the faintest sound which 
would tell us of the approach of those gallant men 
whose coming we awaited with breathless expec- 
tancy ; I speculating, without thought of fear, how- 


lOO MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

ever, as to how long our small number might stand 
before so great a force. 

Then, far in the distance, I heard the muffled foot- 
falls of the horses, and whispered to Gabriel : 

“ They are coming! ” 

Ay, lad,” he said cautiously. “ Now we will 
rise to our feet and be ready to join them as they 
come on, for I am not minded to bring up the rear 
at such a time.” 

It was as if he had hardly more than spoken 
when there came a mighty trampling noise, as 
though on the instant all our people had spurred 
their horses forward, and I saw by the gleam of 
those fires in front of me men rising up quickly 
here and there, showing they had been awaiting 
some such warning, until it seemed to me a full 
regiment was waiting to oppose us. 

After that there was no time for me to take in 
the details of this or that portion of the encamp- 
ment, for Gabriel and I were running immediately 
behind the leaders, he having seized the tail of 
Captain Horry’s horse and I clinging to the gen- 
eral’s stirrup, until we were in the very midst of the 
enemy ; muskets spitting fire ; bullets whistling 
here and there ; and with the pungent odor of burn- 
ing powder filling one’s nostrils until the fever of 
battle was overpowering — until one was become 
as a machine, and yet a machine formed with the 
deadly purpose of taking human life. 

I remember dimly that Peter, while I was loading 
and discharging my weapon with careful aim as 
rapidly as possible, rode up and insisted that I take 


BARFIELD’S CAMP 


lOl 


his horse, claiming he could fight better on foot, 
and indeed the old fellow was doing his full share 
of the desperate work. 

I refused the offer, giving no reason, but know- 
ing that my aim would be better on the ground than 
in the saddle, and then came the knowledge that 
Gabriel Marion was pressing as closely to my side 
as he might, whereupon, when I moved as if to give 
him more room, he said grimly : 

Let us stand together, lad, for if it so be we 
get a glimpse of our comrade, or of that churlish 
Seth Hastings, it is needed that we act in concert.” 

One more picture of that battle in the night still 
dwells in my memory, and it was presented when 
the Marshall boys, halting their horses by the side 
of Gabriel, leaped hurriedly to the ground and be- 
gan firing at the redcoats as coolly as if engaged 
in a trial of skill, whereupon I said : 

** Why do you not keep in the saddle that you 
may follow our people? ” and Edward replied with 
a laugh which had in it no tremor of fear: 

Are we not Minute Boys of South Carolina as 
well as you, and shall we separate at the very mo- 
ment when there is opportunity of showing what 
our company may do?” 

However dire had been the danger, I must have 
laughed at that moment, when he spoke of us four 
boys as representing the company which we hoped 
would some day win renown, and yet the lad was 
right in telling us to stand together, for, without 
in any way thinking to take praise to myself, we did 
on that night make such a name for the company 


102 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

yet to be formed as brought to us more recruits 
than we had anticipated even in our wildest dreams. 

I know not how it may be with others, but as for 
me, once the fumes of powder are in my nostrils, 
and the angry buzzing of bullets sounds in my ears, 
I lose consciousness, so to speak, even as I did on 
this night when I loaded and discharged my weapon 
until the barrel of the musket was hot, so that it 
burned my hands. I was wondering what must be 
the result when the gun was no longer in condition 
for use, but was interrupted in my speculations by 
a wild cry from Gabriel, as he seized my arm and 
rushed forward in what seemed to be the very thick 
of the fray, where were horses and men in one con- 
fused tangle. 

“ See! Yonder is Seth Hastings dragging Archie 
to cover ! ” 

Then for the first time did my heart sink within 
me, because the cur of whom he spoke, with our 
comrade in his power, was on the other side of the 
encampment. Between them and us were both 
friend and foe, and it seemed absolutely certain we 
must plunge straight into death if any attempt to 
reach them was made. 


CHAPTER VI 


THE RESCUE 

Just for a moment as we stood there in the 
midst of the battle, for such indeed it was, did I 
believe it would be impossible for us to aid Archie, 
howsoever eager we were to do so, and this same 
thought must have been in the minds of my com- 
rades, for Gabriel shouted as if to arouse our cour- 
age: 

‘'We should be able to make our way around the 
combatants! Our people are holding their own 
despite the heavy odds, and I believe we may leave 
them to do all the work since we are shirking the 
fight for the purpose of rescuing a prisoner.” 

“ We can still be taking good part in the battle 
while making a change of position,” Edward Mar- 
shall added, as if he thought it necessary to argue 
me into the mood for going to Archie’s aid. 

Even while making reply I glanced around, able 
now to take in the details of the scene as I had not 
done before, for this brief conversation had aroused 
me, so to speak, from the fever born of battle. 

Our people were indeed holding their own, and 
more. The enemy had made a stand nearabout the 
centre of the encampment, and although one might 
103 


104 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

have supposed that four hundred men would keep 
in check twenty, we had driven them beyond the 
southernmost camp-fire — that is to say, we were 
really in possession of their night quarters. 

Perhaps, in order that he who reads may not 
have the idea I am drawing the long bow for the 
purpose of praising our people to the disparagement 
of the enemy, it may be necessary to state what we 
fully realized at the time. It was that the advan- 
tage had been on our side from the outset, since 
our coming was so much of a surprise that a certain 
number of the redcoats were illy prepared for the 
encounter. Then again, they were unable, just 
coming from sleep, to see as distinctly as we who 
had been riding through the darkness, and these 
things, taken into consideration with the fact that 
it was not to be expected that men who fought for 
money, as did the king’s troops, would do as valiant 
battle as those who were defending their homes and 
their loved ones, explains why we were able to do 
all we did. 

As I have said, we had driven the enemy beyond 
his line of encampment, and in obedience to the 
commands of the British officers the redcoats stood 
in line of battle, not breaking the formation when 
they gave way before us ; while we fought Indian 
fashion, from behind tree, rock, or tent, so that we 
were sheltered from view. Thus it was our bullets 
went straight to the mark, while theirs were fired 
at random. 

Our people, and by this I mean the men under 
General Marion’s command, already having forced 


THE RESCUE 


105 

their way through the camp, were now in such posi- 
tion that their backs were toward the river-bank, 
and the redcoats stood in battle array at the edge 
of the swamp, while we lads who had come into the 
combat on foot were midway between our friends 
and the right end of the enemy’s line. 

Having thus explained the position as well as is 
possible for one new to such work, that the sug- 
gestion, perhaps I should call it a command, which 
Gabriel gave may the better be understood, I now 
set down that which he said after having taken in 
all the details of the situation: 

‘‘ By falling back twenty paces we shall be 
screened by yonder line of bushes, and will try to 
make our way to the rear of the king’s men slowly, 
firing as we circle around that it may appear as if 
reinforcements were coming up.” 

Having said this, he set the example, and in a 
few seconds we were carrying out his commands, 
taking good aim as we discharged our muskets; 
then advancing behind the screen of bushes while we 
reloaded, and stopping again only long enough to 
send in another volley of bullets, until we were 
come to the very edge of the swamp directly in line 
with the redcoats. 

Now lest it seem by the many words which I have 
set down that this battle was being carried on a 
very long while, let me say that from the time our 
people opened fire until we lads had gained the 
position of which I have spoken, less than ten 
minutes had passed. 

Our aim was to gain the place where we had seen 


io6 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Seth Hastings, and to do this it would be necessary 
to pass directly across the rear of the enemy’s line, 
by traversing a distance of perhaps a quarter of a 
mile straight through the swamp, and even Gabriel 
hesitated to lead us along this treacherous footing. 

We may find ourselves mired before going very 
far,” I ventured to say as we hesitated a single in- 
stant before making the attempt, and the dear lad 
replied in a tone of encouragement: 

It can be no worse for us than for the redcoats. 
If we are unable to advance, surely they cannot fall 
upon us.” 

Then once more he led the way, and we followed, 
speedily to find ourselves floundering in mud 
nearly waist-deep, making such a racket that but 
for the noise of the firing the enemy must have 
heard and supposed a full company of men were 
endeavoring to make their way over the bog. 

It was not possible we could continue such a 
laborious advance for many seconds without stop- 
ping to take breath, and when we were forced to 
halt Edward Marshall bent back the bushes until 
we could see the rear rank of that red-coated line. 
Then we discovered that they were scurrying to 
the left in the hope of gaining the river-bank, thus 
showing that they did not hope to cross the swamp. 

The temptation was too great to be resisted, and 
Gabriel raised his weapon as a signal that we should 
fire at the targets before us. 

There was no reason why we could not take care- 
ful aim, and at the first volley it was possible to see 
the line of scarlet waver, thus showing that the fire 


THE RESCUE 107 

from the rear had struck terror into the hearts of 
a score or more. 

“ Give it to them once again/’ Gabriel whispered, 
hurriedly reloading his weapon, and we did more 
than obey the command, for three volleys were fired 
before we changed position. By that time, to our 
intense surprise and delight, had been effected a 
wondrous change in affairs. 

The redcoats must have believed, as indeed they 
had good reason, that reinforcements had come up 
in the rear. The smoke of our third volley had 
not cleared away before we heard a ringing shout 
from near the river-bank, and saw that line of red 
broken here and there as the soldiers fled in a 
panic. 

Verily we lads had done good work for the Cause 
that night, and yet in accomplishing so much did 
it appear as if we had defeated our purpose, for 
with the enemy in hot flight there was no possibility 
of our creeping around to the left of the line in 
order to aid Archie. 

'‘We have destroyed the last hope for the poor 
lad ! ” I cried as the result of the victory was thus 
forced upon me, and there was a tone of sorrow in 
Gabriel’s voice even though his words rang out 
triumphantly : 

"We have done more than could have been ac- 
complished had a hundred men joined the gen- 
eral’s force, for even then the odds would have been 
in favor of the enemy, while now they are fortu- 
nately ignorant of how many may be in their rear.” 

I heard the voice of General Marion as he urged 


io8 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


his men to spur their horses hard in order that they 
might slay or capture the fugitives before they 
could reach the shelter of the forest which lay be- 
tween the river and the swamp, and I dragged my- 
self as rapidly as possible over the mire to solid 
ground in order to join in the chase, but feeling 
as sore at heart as if we had suffered defeat instead 
of having won a signal victory. 

We lads had no opportunity to take part in the 
chase. The horses of the enemy were picketed near 
the bank of the river, as we soon learned, and 
toward them the fugitives were making their way. 
By the time we Minute Boys came up the greater 
number of the redcoats were riding away hotly 
pursued by our people, and we were left helpless 
spectators of a most terrible scene. It was as if 
here, there, and everywhere could be seen blotches 
of red, even amid the gloom, which told of the dead 
and wounded, for the fire of our people had been 
most effective. 

I had seen scores of men shot down during the 
siege of Charleston, but at such times there were 
many near at hand to care for them, and the evi- 
dences of the conflict were speedily borne away. 
Here all the disabled remained where they had 
fallen, and the cries for help, mingled with moans 
of pain, were most distressing. 

We lads forgot that those who called upon us 
were enemies; forgot everything save the need of 
ministering to the poor creatures who had fallen 
under our own fire. 

A British soldier near where I had halted was 


THE RESCUE 


log 

begging for water, and it must have been the cry 
of delirium, for the fever of thirst could not have 
fastened upon him so strongly as appeared to be 
the case, in so short a time. I did not stop to 
think of this, but ran with all speed toward the 
river, bent on relieving as much of war's cruelty 
as lay within my power; but on gaining the edge 
of the stream I came full upon a man who was 
bending over another as if robbing him. In a 
twinkling I had halted and pressed my musket 
against the fellow’s head, when, greatly to my sur- 
prise, up rose none other than old Peter, who cried 
in a tone of relief as he recognized me: 

“ Look yere, Marse Randolph, don’ you see wha’ 
I done gone found ? ” 

It was Archie, who lay upon the ground bound! 
When I came up Peter was trying to remove a gag 
from his mouth! It can readily be supposed how 
quickly my sorrow turned to rejoicing, and I plied 
the dear fellow with questions while aiding old 
Peter in his task, although it was impossible for 
him to make answer until the belt which held in 
place the wad of grass had been unbuckled. 

Tell me about it, lad, as soon as you are in a 
condition to speak. How did that Tory cur chance 
to leave you here? I had sooner thought he would 
have put a bullet through your head.” 

“ And perhaps he might if our people had not 
come up so quickly,” Archie replied, speaking with 
difficulty because his jaws were numb and cramped 
from having been held open so long by the cruel 
gag. 


no MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


Before he could say more a wounded man lying 
close at hand cried out piteously, begging for us to 
drag him to the water’s edge where he might bathe 
his shattered limb, and we set about the task, work- 
ing as tenderly, I am glad to say, as if he had been 
one of our comrades. From that time until near 
daybreak, we who called ourselves the Minute Boys 
of South Carolina acted the part of nurses, not only 
among those of our own people, six of whom had 
been wounded and one killed, but toward the enemy. 

Archie did his full share of the work, and I ques- 
tion if any of us lads knew when General Marion 
and his followers came back to camp, further pur- 
suit being impossible because of the darkness, and 
the thick undergrowth into which the fugitives had 
ridden. 

Not until the wounded on both sides had been 
cared for to the best of our poor ability did we 
have time to look about the encampment, and then 
we learned that here, as at the last engagement, the 
foe had left behind him plunder of all kinds; so 
much that when once it was carried to Snow’s 
Island we would have sufficient to outfit as many 
of our people as might answer the general’s sum- 
mons. 

In addition to the camp equipment, provisions, 
and ammunition which had thus come into our pos- 
session, we had a large number of horses which 
the troopers gathered in as they returned from the 
chase — twenty-eight all told, I believe. Before 
setting about getting breakfast we three lads se- 
lected from the animals such as pleased our fancy. 


THE RESCUE 


III 


Captain Horry having given word that we were 
to make our choice. 

Then we sat down in front of the fire to toast 
bacon and bread while we made a plentiful supply 
of coffee, helping ourselves generously from the 
stores which the panic-stricken soldiers of the king 
had left behind. 

Not until this moment did we have opportunity 
to hear Archie’s story, and the lad told it in few 
words, since indeed it could not be spun out to any 
length, because of the fact that he had spent the 
greater portion of the time bound and gagged, un- 
able to see what was going on about him. 

It seems that within five minutes after we left 
him in charge of the horses, four men came through 
the woods directly upon him and his prisoner. 
Even at the very instant he was about to cry out 
a warning to us, one of the troopers caught him 
by the throat. Seth Hastings was set free, as a 
matter of course, and when he told these men that 
we had gone to spy out the camp, one of them was 
sent to the rear with Archie and the horses, while 
the others followed us. The poor lad felt positive 
we would be captured, for escape seemed impossible, 
but as the moments went by and no more prisoners 
were brought in, his hopes grew high. 

‘‘ I knew that I should not remain long with 
those troopers if you lads were at liberty,” he said 
confidently, ‘‘ and therefore counted on a speedy 
deliverance, unless peradventure Seth Hastings 
shot me offhand, as I make no question the cur 
would have done had he dared. Even while I was 


1 12 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


being led by a roundabout way to the encampment 
he would have struck me, but that the soldier 
threatened direst punishment if he dared lift his 
hand against a prisoner, and the villain was too 
much of a coward to do other than obey.” 

Once in the encampment, Archie was taken be- 
fore Captain Barfield, who did not think it neces- 
sary to spend overly much time on him after asking 
for what purpose he had come. The lad could do 
no less than tell the truth, for Seth Hastings had al- 
ready been made aware of the strength of our 
people, and also knew that Gabriel and I had crept 
forward for the sole purpose of learning the 
strength and position of the enemy. 

“ I was triced up to a tree, but not in any bar- 
barous fashion,” Archie continued, as he made a 
fresh attack upon the redcoats’ bacon, ‘‘ and if it 
had not been for Seth Hastings I should have con- 
sidered myself exceedingly fortunate ; but that mis- 
erable whelp, who was aching to maltreat me but 
not daring to raise a hand, spent his time picturing 
what would be the fate of our people once they 
were so foolish to make an attack upon such a large 
force of well-drilled soldiers. It was not that I 
believed the fellow, or that he frightened me, but 
you well know how annoying the buzz of a mosquito 
is, and how disquieting the rattle of a snake. 
Therefore you can understand that the time was 
not passed pleasantly by me. I firmly believed you 
fellows would come shortly after night had set in, 
but must confess that I had little faith in the ability 
of our people to overcome so strong a company.” 



IF IT HAD NOT BEEN FOR SETH HASTINGS, I SHOULD HAVE 
CONSIDERED MYSELF EXCEEDINGLY FORTUNATE.’’ 








« . 


m « 


. r 


t' 


♦ - 1 ^ 


i. 






‘ f ’»•- • < ^ f * ^ 

^ , .-• /!. y'" ‘2^ ■ v' ■ WiV ^ 

♦ . • • • ^ 


I 




^ - . _4 








'•« , 




** 


* # '. 


. r 



’ ■'*- • - * • ' 4 • .#■;*' L • ■■ . • 

-'• * 1 ^ ■ A r’. ' 

"t. ■•*.*» •/ • .* 

t- ^ ^ " r. 






> 

m 


( « 


.t 


* 




< . 


* ) 


« r 


. / 


^ i* 




t i 


K. 


: . 't 


fi.: 




■4 . 


A V ■• I ^^-•'- 




« y 


^ * 


. \ 


1 


• ^ 


• •• 


V « 




t. 




‘-I >« 






V 


<• 


« # 


» <• 

i 


> I X - ' s. 




•i 


’ rc • *> 

" ’ '-r. j'^L' 

Z - <V:r 

' * - '-■tf ■'i./^. . 


’ *■ 

•". ■■ V ■• vj, ' 




• .-^ f/ » • ■ 

■ ' -V* % ' •- * 


^ 




> : 
X,-. r . 


• ,1 



• # 


./ 


/>■ • 

V. 


, 


• - ’ .V 


• n 


• » 





/* % 




4 1 


\ • 



Id 

^ • 




-* y ' 


> k 







( • 

« 


« k 




•v ■ • V ■ k 

.. 

' ■ ^ ’J ‘4 

- 1 . %^lKf '.M yr^ ' I i.ir>^# 


THE RESCUE 


I13 

‘‘Then you were not gagged all this while?’' I 
asked, and he replied: 

“ Not until the first alarm was given, and then 
Seth Hastings himself was the one who did the 
deed, thrusting a bunch of grass into my mouth 
even at the moment when I opened it, hoping by the 
sound of my voice you would know where I was. 
Then he unloosed me from the tree, trussing me 
up as you have seen, with the intention, I believe, 
of dragging me so far away that he could work 
his will without fear of the consequences. In fact, 
he did give me a few hard blows; but I was so 
excited by the noise of the battle, so fearful lest 
you would not come off victorious, that he might 
have inflicted double punishment without my being 
aware of what he was about.” 

We lads were yet around the camp-fire satisfying 
our hunger and curiosity at the same time, when, 
shortly after break of day, orders were given for 
all hands to set about making ready for the march. 
It seemed to be understood without question that 
we were to retreat to Snow’s Island, for the double 
purpose of carrying there our plunder, and gaining 
a place where we could better resist an attack, for 
unless these soldiers of the king were arrant cow- 
ards they would soon recover from the panic into 
which we had driven them, and return to make 
reprisals. 

Every horse was loaded with as heavy a burden 
as he could carry, and so also were the men. Even 
then we were forced to leave behind much which 


1 14 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


might have been of greatest value to those who 
were struggling for the Cause. 

There was not one among us, save the officers 
themselves, who did not believe we would spend the 
night on Snow’s Island, therefore great was our 
surprise when, after a march of about two hours, 
we were halted, and three members of the company 
told off to take charge of the plunder and spare 
horses. 

While we were looking at each other wondering 
what could be the reason for such an odd proceed- 
ing, the command was given that each man, save the 
three already spoken of, was to take from the gen- 
eral store as much of provisions for himself, and 
provender for his horse, as would suffice during 
eight and forty hours, all of which was to be packed 
behind the rider in the most convenient form for 
carrying. 

This done, the company, with the exception of 
those who had been detailed to camp service, was 
sent forward at a leisurely pace southward, making 
no further halt until the sun was high in the 
heavens, when we were come to a ford on the Black 
River six or seven miles south of Kingstree. 

Here it was announced that men and horses 
would be allowed a rest of an hour. General 
Marion and Captain Horry, as if incapable of feel- 
ing fatigue, rode ahead nearly due west, leaving us 
alone. 

What is the meaning of this ? ” I asked while 
unsaddling my horse that his back might be washed. 


THE RESCUE 115 

and Gabriel replied with a laugh which had in it 
considerable of satisfaction : 

“ I am of the opinion that our commander does 
not intend to sit still and gloat over his laurels.” 

“ Meaning that he counts on striking another 
blow at once ? ” Archie asked in surprise. 

Ay, lad, that is what I think he will do. 
Francis ever believed that in warfare the weaker 
army should be constantly the aggressor so far as 
possible, and he is, if I mistake not, now simply 
carrying out his own theory as to how it may be 
possible for raw recruits, who love their country, 
to worst a superior force.” 

I was by no means averse to aiding in such a 
plan; but it appeared to rne that if we were thus 
to ride to and fro over the country, alternately 
fighting and running away, the chances of recruit- 
ing the ranks of the Minute Boys would be slight 
indeed. I had counted that we might be able to go 
here and there where we knew certain lads lived, 
and thus enlist them; but it looked just then as if 
our party of five was to constitute the entire 
strength of the Minute Boys of South Carolina. 

Shortly before the expiration of the time set for 
the halt. General Marion and Captain Horry re- 
turned, and when next we advanced it was in the 
direction they had scouted. We rode at a fairly 
good pace until arriving at the road leading from 
Georgetown to Nelson’s Ferry, and then I began 
to have an inkling of what was our purpose in this 
section of the country. 

It is well known that the “war-path” from 


Il6 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Charleston to Camden crosses the Santee River at 
Nelson’s Ferry, and there above all other places 
would one who was eager for fight be likely to get 
his fill. 

In order to avoid dwelling too long on what 
others may consider unimportant details, I have said 
nothing regarding this day’s march, but must set 
down the fact that more than once during the ride 
had we learned from white men and negroes who 
remained true to the Cause, additional particulars 
concerning the blunder of General Gates, and be- 
fore arriving at the Georgetown road we under- 
stood beyond a peradventure that the story told by 
Seth Hastings was only untrue in so far as it did 
not contain all the disaster which had befallen the 
American army. 

Now we knew how many prisoners had been 
taken during the much-to-be-regretted engagement, 
and, what was more to the purpose, learned that our 
unfortunate countrymen were being sent as rapidly 
as possible from the scene of the one-sided conflict 
to Charleston. 

While we were riding along the highway, Gabriel, 
Archie, and I side by side with the two Marshall 
boys, and old Peter directly in our rear, a sudden 
thought came to my mind, and turning in the sad- 
dle, I asked: 

‘‘ Are you lads well acquainted with the country 
hereabout?” and Edward Marshall replied: 

“ It is as familiar as our own plantation.” 

Then tell me, if those troopers whom we stirred 
up last night did not recover courage sufficient to 


THE RESCUE I17 

come back in search of us, where would they be 
most like to go ? ’’ 

‘‘ Nelson’s Ferry is the only place I can think 
of as at all likely.” 

“ You are hitting the truth closely,” Gabriel said 
as if it were possible to read my thoughts. 

“ But of what was I thinking?” I asked laugh- 
ingly. 

As to why we are going to Nelson’s Ferry.” 

“ In that you are wrong, lad. I asked our com- 
rade where those whom we whipped last night 
would be most likely to go, because with them rides 
Seth Hastings, unless they have grown weary of 
such a traitor as he, and it is that same cur I am 
aching to meet once more. It would pain me much 
to know we were riding directly away from where 
it may be possible to come upon him.” 

** He had already gone out of my mind, so intent 
was I upon the errand which it seems probable we 
are bent on,” Gabriel said thoughtfully. “ I believe 
we shall be led to better work than that of punishing 
a dirty traitor.” 

‘‘Now, what mean you?” I asked irritably, for 
it was to me as if the lad tried to speak riddles. 

“ We have already learned that the prisoners 
which Lord Cornwallis took are being sent to 
Charleston as rapidly as possible, and you know 
as well as do I that they must cross the river at 
Nelson’s Ferry. Therefore am I believing that it is 
our commander’s purpose to do whatsoever he may 
toward freeing those unfortunates, and in such 
work he will be striking another blow at the enemy.” 


Ii8 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

On the instant my desire for revenge was for- 
gotten. I no longer felt conscious of fatigue, and 
would have cried out against our making a halt 
just then, even though but a few moments before 
I had been hoping the word to camp for the night 
might be given. To have a hand in the freeing of 
those who had been captured through a blunder 

— even though it can be called by no worse name 

— of their commander, was sufficient to set all 
my nerves a-tingle, and I hoped fervently that 
Gabriel was not mistaken in his guessing. 

We who called ourselves Minute Boys were yet 
eagerly discussing the possibility which had sud- 
denly presented itself, when one of the troopers 
came riding back from the front, and drawing rein 
on approaching us lads, said : 

‘‘ The general would speak with you.” 

‘‘ With whom? ” I asked quickly, believing some 
one was needed for an especial service, and fearing 
lest Gabriel might have been signalled out for the 
honor, leaving us behind. 

The word was sent to the lads, and since you 
five are all the youngsters we have with us. I’m 
counting you’re the ones the commander meant,” 
the man said with a smile, as he turned his horse 
and spurred forward again. 

• “ The Minute Boys may not count for much in 
the way of numbers, but surely it seems as if there 
was work for them to do in this kind of warfare,” 
Archie cried gleefully, and one would have thought, 
as he urged his horse forward, eager to gain the 
advance over Gabriel and me, that some great prize 


THE RESCUE 


I19 

awaited him, instead of what might be a mission 
which would end with his death. 

There was not much of military stiffness in this 
“ ragged army ” of General Marion’s, and we lads 
rode up like a party of schoolboys until coming 
abreast of the general, when we reined in familiarly 
by his side, but without halting. He welcomed us 
with a smile and a nod, heeding not the fact that 
we had failed to salute properly, and said in a 
brotherly tone: 

‘‘ We should be near about twenty miles from 
Nelson’s Ferry.” 

“ Well ? ” cried Gabriel eagerly as the general 
ceased speaking. 

‘‘ Perhaps you have already guessed our destina- 
tion, and I am telling you nothing new when I say 
that probably early to-morrow morning there will 
be many men from Cornwallis’s army cross at the 
ferry with American prisoners. Now it is im- 
portant I should have early information of such 
movements, and to that end have sent for you lads, 
because, small though this company is, it would 
awaken suspicion in the minds of the Tories living 
near about if we should be seen, whereas you lads 
would not be so likely to attract attention.” 

“ When are we to start, sir? ” Archie cried joy- 
ously, not waiting for the command to be given, and 
General Marion continued, heedless of the interrup- 
tion : 

“ Any force coming from Camden will make cer- 
tain halt nearabout the ferry. I propose that this 
troop go into camp within an hour, and that you 


120 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


ride on along the river-bank, keeping under cover 
as much as may be, until discovering the approach 
of the enemy. Then you are to wait only so long 
as may be necessary to learn how strong he is in 
numbers, before riding back to Tar Heel Creek, on 
the first bend of which we shall be encamped. You 
know the place, Gabriel ? It is where we have often 
slept while hunting.” 

Shall we set off now, sir? ” I asked, tightening 
my horse’s rein. 

“ There is no reason why you should not ride 
with us so far as we are counting on going, and 
when word to halt is next given you are to continue 
on without making unnecessary show of having 
been sent on a mission.” 

We all understood this to mean that it was not 
well the remainder of our force should know exactly 
what we were about, and I set the example of 
saluting him as a soldier should his commander, 
after which we fell back to our proper places in the 
line, our hearts beating high with excitement and 
hope, for it seemed probable we might not only be 
able to free some of our people who were being 
driven like sheep into the prison-ships, but at the 
same time strike a blow for ourselves upon that 
traitorous cur, Seth Hastings. 


CHAPTER VII 
nelson's ferry 

Edward and Joseph Marshall were in high glee 
at thus being allowed to undertake a mission of 
danger, or as they themselves put it, “ were feeling 
right well satisfied because commands had been 
given to the Minute Boys as if they were in truth 
an independent company." 

“ Take care not to be too careless in your gratifi- 
cation," Gabriel said warningly, “ else are you like 
to advertise among the men that which it appears 
to me the general intended should be kept secret." 

‘‘ What harm would come if they suspected that 
we were going out on a scout?" Joseph asked 
quickly. 

‘‘That I am not able to say; but certain it is 
we should try our best at doing what the com- 
mander wishes. Otherwise might we interfere with 
his affairs." 

I saw, or fancied I did, that the Marshall boys 
were disgruntled whenever Gabriel gave them ad- 
vice. Not having become thoroughly well ac- 
quainted with the dear lad, they seemed to have 
an idea he was reading them a lesson, when in 
truth he was speaking as one boy to another. 

I2I 


122 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


Therefore did I change the subject of conversation, 
by idly questioning as to how near General Marion 
proposed to advance toward the ferry without halt- 
ing. 

My attempt was successful, for straightway the 
Marshall boys began discussing the possibility of 
our being able to liberate any of the prisoners, and 
this was a subject which we could dwell upon with- 
out fear of exposing the plans as set down by the 
general. 

The company rode, as nearly as I could judge, 
for an hour more, and then we Minute Boys con- 
tinued on, when the ‘‘ ragged army ” was halted, 
much as if we had not heard the order. Now once 
more does it seem necessary I should review the 
position of affairs, so far as concerns this body of 
men with whom we had joined fortunes. 

It was true we might strike a signal blow in the 
vicinity of Nelson’s Ferry, thereby releasing a 
greater or less number of those who would be taken 
to the horrible torture of the prison-ships but for 
our intervention. Yet he who reads should remem- 
ber that ours was probably the only armed force 
within the Carolinas which remained true to the 
Colonies; then bear in mind that the Britishers 
overran our land even as did the locusts of old, and 
say how might a small squad like ours oppose those 
which the king had sent against us. 

Surely for us of the Southern Colonies, this night, 
when we five set out to spy upon the victorious 
troops coming down from Camden with our friends 
as prisoners, was the most desperate for the Cause 







HALT HERE 


I PROPOSE THAT WE 






f 

« 




» 


1 






%■ 





9 


4 


NELSON'S FERRY 


123 


ever known. We were beaten, hemmed in, and 
like rats in a corner, could only make one desperate 
fight, not against death, but simply as proof that 
our courage held good even until the last moment. 

When we passed General Marion and Captain 
Horry at the head of the column, both sat their 
horses motionless as statues, looking neither to the 
right nor the left, but each, as it were, peering into 
the recesses of his own heart, asking in what man- 
ner the end would come. It seemed to me as if 
we were taking final leave of them ; as if this part- 
ing was to be the last. 

More than that I saw nothing, and five minutes 
later, that little handful of Carolinian patriots, tried 
and true, were left behind, while we five lads rode 
forward, hoping against hope that it might be pos- 
sible for us to accomplish something toward show- 
ing the British king how strong in our hearts was 
the desire for liberty. 

Our horses, jaded by the long march of the day, 
went forward slowly, and we had not the heart to 
spur them on, because it was much as if they shared 
our feelings. 

I believe we were about midway between where 
our people had halted and Nelson’s Ferry, when 
Gabriel reined in his horse as he said, with the air 
of one who even while speaking is taking counsel 
with himself : 

I propose that we halt here. Surely the beasts 
must be in good condition when it becomes neces- 
sary for us to return with an account of what has 
been done, and now I question whether we could 


124 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

keep them at a trot an hour longer. We shall all 
be the better for the work in hand if we rest until 
an hour past midnight.” 

He had started off at right angles with the high- 
way while speaking, we following perforce, and 
when the road was hidden from view by the foliage, 
he stopped once more. 

A better place for camping could not have been 
found. A tiny brook ran through a grove of pines 
where the underbrush was so dense as to form 
ample hiding-place as well as shelter from the dews 
of night. There was little green feed for the horses ; 
but we carried a goodly store of grain on our sad- 
dles, and, heedless of the possible necessities of the 
future, which seemed so dark, we allowed the tired 
steeds to eat their pleasure from the store. Such 
food as we had, and it was, as I have already said, 
that which we took from the enemy’s camp, we ate, 
and then, lame and sore in every joint from the 
long hours in the saddle, laid ourselves down for 
perchance the last sleep on this earth. 

There was no desire for conversation; even the 
Marshall boys, overjoyed as they had been at being 
allowed to take part in the work of danger, ap- 
peared to have come to a realization of all this 
scout might mean for us, and had ceased to specu- 
late upon what it might be possible for us to do. 

My eyes were closed in slumber within two or 
three minutes after I was thus stretched at full 
length upon the bed of pine-needles, and it seemed 
as if I had slept several hours when something — 
1 know not what — awakened me. 


NELSON’S FERRY 


125 


There was no movement on either hand, and even 
the light of the stars did not penetrate the thicket; 
yet I could see that the horses were lying down; 
that my comrades were wrapt in slumber, and it 
puzzled me to make out why I was thus wakeful. 

Then, turning my head for no other reason than 
to make a change of position, I saw what appeared 
to be the reflection of a camp-fire through the under- 
brush. When one knows that he is surrounded by 
enemies, the slightest thing out of the ordinary 
arouses his suspicions, and although this gleam of 
light was so faint that at another time I would have 
given no heed to it, now it seemed absolutely neces- 
sary I should understand the cause. 

Rising cautiously to my feet lest I disturb the 
tired lads around me, I was on the point of advanc- 
ing, even while saying to myself that I had grown 
over-suspicious, when suddenly there came between 
my eyes and the tiny flame three dark figures. 

Only at this sign of danger did I realize that I 
had arisen without taking up the weapon which lay 
by my side when I fell asleep, and to correct such 
unsoldierly oversight I turned to get my musket, at 
the same time laying my hand over Gabriel’s mouth 
that he might not make an outcry as I awakened 
him. 

The dear lad struggled to rise on the instant, 
pressing my hand to show that he understood 
danger of some kind was near at hand, and as I 
released him he sprang lightly to his feet, musket 
in hand. 

Then, before I could pick up my gun, there came 


126 MINUTE BOYS OP SOUTH CAROLINA 

on the still air a cautious hiss like unto the noise 
which it is wrongly said is made by a serpent, and I 
wheeled about quickly, knowing that if those out- 
lines I had seen were enemies, they surely would 
not be thus giving warning of their approach. 

Gabriel advanced a few paces, uttering the low 
hoot of an owl, and then assured that this an- 
nouncement had been understood, three strangers 
advanced swiftly yet silently toward us. 

Before they were come up, however, I had my 
musket ready for immediate use in case it should 
so chance their intentions were not friendly; but 
such precaution was needless, for as the foremost 
of the strangers came near, Gabriel seized him by 
the hands. 

** Who is it ? ” I whispered with impatient curi- 
osity, and Gabriel replied; 

“ This is Jacob Breen, a neighbor of ours in St. 
John^s Parish, whom I would have gone in search 
of if we had had time on that day we stopped at 
my home.’' 

And with me are Henry Moulton and Jared 
Green,” the newcomer said in the faintest of whis- 
pers, adding immediately afterward, “ Come farther 
back into the thicket, for yonder, where you may 
see that tiny flame, is encamped a squad of Brit- 
ishers, who have with them a lad whom, if I mis- 
take not, I have seen in Charleston.” 

“ Seth Hastings ! ” burst from the lips of both 
Gabriel and me, and then he who was known as 
Jacob Breen proposed leaving our comrades peace- 
fully sleeping, for so weary were the poor fellows 


NELSON'S FERRY 


127 


that it would have required something more than a 
whispered conversation to have awakened them, 
while we five went forward. 

Not until we had walked two or three minutes, 
and then come upon a dense thicket, did we halt, 
when Gabriel squatted upon the ground, which 
movement we took as a token that we should follow 
his example, lest even in the gloom of the night our 
forms might be seen by some prowling enemy if 
we remained erect. 

There, huddled together like frightened sheep, 
we were completely hidden, and I asked, before 
any one else could speak, the question which had 
come to my mind when Gabriel spoke the name of 
Jacob Breen : 

“ How did you come to find us in the darkness ? 

‘‘ We were riding from home, counting to gain 
Snow’s Island to-morrow morning, travelling at 
night rather than in the day because of knowing 
there were so many redcoats hereabout, when we 
came upon old Peter.” 

‘‘Then you must have gone on to where the 
command is halted.” 

“ I know not what you mean by that,” Jacob 
replied in perplexity. “ We met the negro less than 
a quarter of a mile up the road, and there he re- 
mains looking after our horses.” 

Now indeed was I puzzled, as well I might be, 
for when we left the “ ragged army,” Peter was 
riding in the rear of the force as if his only desire 
was to hear the word given which should halt that 
company, and I said to Gabriel in my perplexity : 


128 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Can you make out what your friend means, 
lad?” 

“ Ay, that I can, William Rufus. When old 
Peter saw us riding away after word had been 
given to halt, he understood what was in the wind, 
for that old negro’s head isn’t as thick as you may 
think. Without permission from my brother he has 
followed, keeping just far enough in the rear to 
prevent us from seeing or hearing him, while at the 
same time he could get a fairly good idea of what 
we were about.” 

“ It is fortunate for us that he did so,” Jared 
Green said in a matter-of-fact tone, “ else might we 
have gone on to meet the general’s forces, when, if 
what Peter tells us be true, this is where we belong.” 

“What did he tell you?” Gabriel asked curi- 
ously. 

“ That you lads were forming an independent 
command to be known as Minute Boys, and such 
is the company we desire to join. Of course, when 
we halted and turned back in search of you, the 
remainder of the party went on, having been told 
by the negro where they would probably find the 
general and Captain Horry.” 

“ What do you mean by the remainder of the 
party? ” I cried, as a great hope sprung up in my 
breast, and it was destined not to be dashed, for 
the lad replied: 

“ We numbered sixteen when at Gardine’s Ferry, 
but we three were the only lads.” 

“ Then Marion’s force will be nearly doubled ! ” 
I cried in exultation, and while Gabriel did not give 


NELSON^S FERRY 


129 


words to his joy, I understood that he was no less 
pleased with the information than myself. 

It was as if we forgot entirely that a squad of 
the enemy lay near at hand, and not until Gabriel 
had explained with considerable of detail what we 
lads counted to do in the raising of a company of 
Minute Boys, did I realize that it stood us in hand 
to have a look at those whose camp-fire I had seen. 

‘‘How many are there yonder of the enemy?” 
Gabriel asked when I brought to his mind the fact 
that we had other work than that of discussing 
private matters, and Jacob Green replied: 

“ Twelve or fourteen, counting the boy, and from 
what we saw of the party it did not appear that 
they were camping there for the night, but had 
halted to await the coming of friends.” 

“ Let us see if we can learn more concerning 
them,” Gabriel suggested, and as we arose to our 
feet I stepped aside, thus indicating that he was to 
take the lead, for there was none in all the Colonies 
who could do such work better. 

We advanced, making no more noise than would 
have been caused by an Indian, for in those days 
lads were trained to woodcraft from the time they 
could go abroad, until we were come to the edge 
of the road, on the opposite side of which was the 
fire, as if it had been built to attract attention. 
Around it, sitting or lying on the ground, were a 
dozen men or more, and on the side nearest us, 
where we could have a good view of his face, was 
that villainous traitor, Seth Hastings. 

Near by were tethered the steeds belonging to the 


130 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

party, and because there were no pack-horses among 
them, I inferred that this squad had been sent out 
from Nelson’s Ferry to guide some expected party 
to a certain encampment. 

At the moment, however, I did not give full rein 
to my speculations, for the fellows were talking 
with Seth Hastings, and it stood us in hand to 
listen, because the information to be gained might 
be valuable. It would seem as if the men had been 
questioning Seth Hastings as to his ability to do 
something which had been spoken of, for one of 
them said when I came within earshot: 

** It’s a blind chase, this searching for a party of 
rebels who by this time may have returned home, 
hoping to keep secret the part they have been play- 
ing.” 

To this Seth Hastings replied quickly, as if 
speaking of a friend: 

** Francis Marion will never lay down his arms 
so long as one other can be found to stand by 
him.” 

But what reason have we for believing you can 
lead us directly to him ? ” 

Because I know his haunts,” the scoundrel said, 
as if he was telling the truth. ** So far all they 
have accomplished has been done by surprising 
your people, and I guarantee that two companies 
of soldiers like you, who shall come out determined 
not to be taken off your guard, will make a different 
showing.” 

** Of that I have no question ; but the rebels, 
knowing well the country, can easily disperse be- 


NELSON’S FERRY 


131 

tween the time we have ferreted them out and word 
has been sent back to the regiment. Then again, we 
must trust to your finding them, which I misdoubt 
greatly, else are you a keener lad than I have here- 
tofore seen in the Carolinas.” 

Then it was that one who wore the straps of a 
sergeant, and was evidently the leader of the squad, 
said decidedly, as if he would put an end to the 
discussion without further words: 

“ Even though the rebels may be where this lad 
has stated, I fail to see what excuse we have for 
advancing without orders. What is to be gained 
by spending the night in the saddle, when we may 
remain quietly until daylight, perhaps ? 

For my part,’’ another trooper added, I would 
rather sleep here than go scouting among the trees 
after such a slippery customer as Marion is said 
to be. By holding closely to the orders given us, 
we may lie down behind these bushes until those 
whom we are expecting come up.” 

‘‘ And then,” the sergeant added, “ we have simply 
to go back to Nelson’s Ferry, when those who have 
remained idle in camp may watch over the hundred 
or more scurvy rebels which are being brought 
down from Camden.” 

Then it was that the troopers ceased speaking, 
as if the matter had been definitely settled among 
them, and we had no need to remain longer, since 
we knew very much of that which the commander 
had desired we should learn. 

I pressed Gabriel’s arm in token that it was time 
we moved on, and he turned to retrace his steps at 


132 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


once, knowing, most like, that it was time for us to 
be up and doing. 

When we were arrived at where our comrades 
were sleeping I gave words to the perplexity which 
was in my mind : 

“ We know full well why the squad is camping 
there, but how does it chance that Seth Hastings 
can be with every party of redcoats whom we come 
across ? 

“ It would be of little benefit could we know of 
his movements, because he was so thoroughly 
frightened last night,” Gabriel said with a laugh; 
‘‘ but the chances are that the men in Captain Bar- 
field’s command had had quite as much of the sneak- 
ing traitor as they desired, and cast him off. In 
making his way to Nelson’s Ferry, perhaps in ^he 
rear of those whom he had lately called friends, the 
scoundrel came upon this squad and attached him- 
self to it, promising, in order to gain friendship, 
that he would lead them directly to General 
Marion’s camping-place.” 

‘‘ Unless he makes a longer halt than he has since 
we joined him, I question whether it can be said that 
he ever does have a camping-place,” I replied, and 
Gabriel interrupted, as if believing we had no time 
for idle conversation: 

It is plain we must first have a look at the 
enemy near Nelson’s Ferry in order to be able to 
give such information as is needed. Then must we 
ride back at full speed, for, as it appears to me, 
our work will then have been completed.” 

There is no need of your going to Nelson’s 


NELSON’S FERRY 


133 


Ferry,” Jared Green said quickly, for most likely 
the general already has news regarding the situa- 
tion there. Our party had a good view of the camp 
as we came up, and learned from those who lived 
near by that the redcoats were halted there to take 
charge of the prisoners which were to be brought 
from Camden. They are scattered along the 
water’s edge a full quarter of a mile on either side 
of the ferry, and if it would be possible to come 
upon them during the night, I question if they 
could make very much of a stand.” 

I was eager to ride back at once with such report 
as we would be able to give, for knowing now of 
Seth Hastings’s whereabouts, I said that the next 
time we made a dash that traitor should be my pris- 
oner. Gabriel was of the same mind, as I learned 
when we awakened our comrades, and ten minutes 
later we were leading our horses through the woods 
at a respectable distance from the road, until having 
come to where old Peter had stationed himself. 

The negro made no excuse for having followed 
us, even when Gabriel told him harshly that he 
should be reported to the general for having come 
away without permission; but aided the new re- 
cruits in mounting, and then got into his own sad- 
dle, keeping silent all the while, as if the possible 
reproof which he might receive from the com- 
mander made but little difference to him. 

After mounting, our progress was no more rapid 
than if we had remained on foot, for it seemed im- 
possible to urge the animals at a pace faster than 
a walk, and I believed morning must be near at 


134 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


hand when we finally come to the place where our 
people had halted. 

All of our men were not given over to slumber, 
as we knew by our being challenged before under- 
standing how near to us were our friends, and five 
minutes later we were standing by the side of the 
general and Captain Horry, the former asking 
without rising to his feet, as if his eyes had not 
been closed in slumber: 

“What disaster has befallen you?” 

We soon gave him to understand that fortune 
had played us a good turn, and immediately the 
information was given both the officers were on 
their feet. One would have said that neither had 
ever known fatigue, to have seen the two as they 
ran here and there shaking the slumberers into 
wakefulness. 

I supposed the news we brought would have 
caused some sensation in camp, but never believed 
it would be acted upon so quickly. Within fifteen 
minutes from the time of our being challenged by 
the sentinel, every man was in the saddle, and we 
eight lads who formed the company of Minute 
Boys were riding at the head of the column in order 
to point out the place where the soldiers and Seth 
Hastings were encamped. 

We now learned that it was midnight; the tired 
men and their horses had enjoyed six hours of rest, 
and although our advance was not rapid, we pressed 
forward with greater speed than I had believed 
possible, for our own steeds appeared to be revived 
by the companionship of the others. 


NELSON'S FERRY 


135 


Old Peter had not been reprimanded as was his 
due; indeed the fact was that neither Gabriel nor 
I had remembered to tell the general of his having 
followed us, so great was the excitement after our 
arrival at the camping-place, and he had no share 
in my thoughts as we advanced, until suddenly he 
came riding up from the rear, saying when he was 
abreast of Gabriel : 

“ Down yander am wha’ I stood wid de bosses, 
Marse Gabriel,” and hearing this, our commander 
gave the order to halt by bringing his own steed to 
a standstill. 

But for the old negro we might have overridden 
the place in ignorance of our whereabouts, and thus 
we were spared the chagrin of acting as guides 
while not being familiar with the ground. Without 
delay eight men dismounted that they might con- 
tinue on under cover of the foliage, and thus sur- 
prise the squad. 

All of us lads would have accompanied them, 
but General Marion bade us remain where we were, 
saying that we had already done enough of labor 
that night, and in silence we waited to hear those 
sounds which would tell that Seth Hastings was 
in our power, although it w'ould have pleased us 
better to have had a hand in taking the traitor. 

However, no signal came to betoken a fight, and 
as the minutes passed on in silence Captain Horry 
grew impatient of delay, thinking, most likely, that 
we might not be able to gain Nelson’s Ferry before 
daybreak, therefore proposed that we move on at 
a slow pace. 


136 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


This we did until having come to the embers of a 
camp-fire, where our scouts were awaiting us with 
empty hands. Then it was that my heart grew 
heavy with disappointment, for I understood, al- 
though wholly ignorant of how it may have been 
brought about, that once more Seth Hastings had 
given us the slip. 

Lest I make too many words in the telling of 
what may not seem to a stranger as of great im- 
portance, let me say, without going into details, 
that we soon came to guess at what had happened. 

It was most probable that the wretched prisoners 
with their guards had come down the highway 
while we were riding back to give the commander 
the result of our efforts in the way of scouting, and 
the squad we were eager to capture had gone, of 
course, in the direction of Nelson’s Ferry as guide 
to the newcomers. 

To me this was a most bitter disappointment, for 
I had counted positively on seeing Seth Hastings 
before we tried conclusions again with the enemy; 
but our officers were of a different opinion. 

It has happened most fortunately for us,” Gen- 
eral Marion said. '' The noise of an encounter 
might have given the alarm to those still farther on, 
if peradventure those fellows had made a fight of 
it, and the men guarding the prisoners would have 
come up. Now the way is clear for our purpose, 
and we have nought to do save ride directly on, tak- 
ing due care not to overrun the game.” 

‘‘ And in the meantime that sneaking cur will 
have the chance to give us the slip,” I whispered to 


NELSON^S FERRY 


137 


Gabriel, and the dear lad pressed my hand, as if 
understanding how sore at heart I was, as he re- 
plied : 

“ Please God, there are many long days yet ahead 
of you and me, William Rufus, and before they come 
to an end we will have triced up that young scoun- 
drel where there can be no danger of his giving 
any more information to the redcoats.” 

Once more the ‘‘ ragged regiment ” moved on, 
and what happened for a time I am unable to say 
of my own knowledge, for I fell asleep while in the 
saddle, regardless of my bitter disappointment be- 
cause Seth Hastings had escaped, not being con- 
scious of anything more until the halting of my 
horse nearly threw me over his head. 

We had arrived within a mile of Nelson’s Ferry, 
and it was yet night. Unless some unfortunate 
accident occurred at the last moment, there would 
soon be an opportunity of learning whether the 
cream of the British army would hold firm under 
such a surprise as we might be able to give 
them. 

The purpose of the halt was not to reconnoitre, 
as I had at first supposed, but in order that a squad 
might be detached from our small force to gain 
possession of the road in the swamp at the point 
known as Horse Creek, while we were to attack 
the main body in the rear. 

The scouts had been sent ahead half an hour be- 
fore my awakening, and now came back with the 
report that the prisoners had arrived, the enemy 
being yet encamped on the east bank of the creek, 


138 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


not having made an attempt to cross in the dark- 
ness. 

Once more would General Marion have a chance 
to execute his favorite manoeuvre, the only one by 
which he could hope to win while the odds were so 
heavily against him. 

Twenty minutes or more were spent in waiting 
for the detachment to get into position at Horse 
Creek, when the advance was resumed, this time 
at a slow pace, lest the tread of our horses upon the 
road should give the alarm. 

Despite the fact that I knew full well we would 
soon be engaged in a deadly encounter, slumber 
weighed heavily upon my eyelids, and it was only 
with difficulty I could prevent them from closing. 
Rather like one in a dream, than a lad who burned 
to give his life for the Cause, I held myself in the 
saddle, and it seemed as if no more than ten min- 
utes had elapsed when we were halted again, this 
time so near the enemy that the gleam of his camp- 
fires could be seen. 

General Marion’s force was about to be hurled 
upon the best men in the king’s army, as we knew 
full well, through the report given by those men who 
had accompanied Jacob Breen and his comrades, 
for they told us that the Prince of Wales’s Regiment 
and a portion of the Sixty-third had been selected 
to conduct the prisoners. Therefore was it reason- 
able to suppose that there were considerably more 
than three hundred men to be encountered. 

We who knew little or nothing of military tac- 
tics, we who were mounted upon jaded steeds, and 


NELSON'S FERRY 


139 


half-stupefied through lack of sleep, were to charge 
a camp of well-armed men, most likely in the best 
possible condition, and if the end for us of the 
Southern Colonies was near, it seemed as if this 
was indeed the last moment on earth. 


CHAPTER VIII 


THE PRISONERS 

There was no hope in my mind, as we stood 
ready to begin the attack upon the redcoats who 
guarded the prisoners, that we might be successful, 
and I fancied from his silence that Gabriel Marion 
had much the same idea as I. 

Even with those new recruits which had just 
joined us, the “ ragged regiment ” was yet no more 
than a handful of men, who were about to try con- 
clusions, as I have already stated, against the pick 
of the English forces. That we should be able to 
ride through this camp, as we had the other two, 
seemed an absolute impossibility, and, as the matter 
presented itself to my mind, the utmost of success 
which could be reasonably anticipated was that 
while we engaged the attention of the escort, some 
of the prisoners might succeed in escaping. 

I firmly believed that when this combat was 
come to an end, we, who took the patriot side of 
it, would have struck our last blow in behalf of the 
Cause; for when it was ended there seemed little 
probability any of us would be alive or at liberty. 

We lads who called ourselves the Minute Boys 
made ready for the coming engagement by forming 
a compact body, each being determined that we 
would bear our share in this fight as a separate 

140 


THE PRISONERS 


141 

command, for we were like never to have another 
opportunity of riding shoulder to shoulder in be- 
half of the Cause. 

It is not fair that Gabriel should ride in advance 
of us, even though he be the leader,’’ Archie Gordon 
said in a whisper during those brief moments when 
we were awaiting the signal of attack. “ There 
are few of us lads, and each should have an equal 
opportunity of showing whether it is in him to play 
the part of a man.” 

“ And that is what you shall have, lad,” Gabriel 
replied as he pulled his horse back until standing 
in line with the others, and he had no more than 
spoken when General Marion said in a low tone, 
but so distinctly that all could hear the words: 

“ Follow me, comrades, and do not make the ' 
mistake of thinking that this is anything of a des- 
perate dash, for you have but to do what has been 
done twice before and victory will be ours beyond 
a peradventure.” 

Then he spurred his horse forward without 
further word of encouragement or command, and 
in another instant we were riding at full speed 
straight for the encampment where there was every 
reason to believe three or four huncfred well-trained, 
well-armed soldiers were ready to receive us to the 
best of their ability. 

Were it not that all this account of what was done 
at Nelson’s Ferry by the handful of men under 
General Marion’s command has been set down again 
and again in the pages of history, I would hesitate 
to tell the story, lest those who may read it accuse 


142 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

me of drawing the long bow in order to make that 
which we did appear all the more heroic. I am 
free to confess that even now, as I look back upon 
that night in memory, it seems more like some fan- 
tastical dream than an absolute reality, for by all 
the rules of war we should have been wiped out 
of existence before we had come within striking 
distance of the encampment. 

However, I am setting down only that which 
was done, and there are hundreds of men living 
to-day who can bear me out in every statement I 
make. 

We were about midway from where the last halt 
had been made and the British camp, which was 
set up in true military order, with tents in abun- 
dance and sentinels posted properly, when our com- 
mander gave the word for us to make ready for 
opening fire. 

‘‘ See to it that every shot counts ! ” he cried, 
now that the redcoats could be seen pouring out 
from their tents like so many wasps from their nest. 
“ If we can strike a sufficiently heavy blow at first, 
the work is done before having been fairly begun, 
therefore look well to your aim.” 

We were less than half a musket-shot distant 
when the word to fire was given, and by this time 
the surprised soldiers were gathered in a dense 
mass, as if awaiting the word to form into line, 
and he who would have failed to hit a target must 
have shot wild indeed. 

The effect of this first volley was that men fell 
by scores, one bullet most like wounding several, 


THE PRISONERS 


143 


and the officers had not yet buckled on their finery 
to receive us according to the British ideas of war- 
fare, when we were riding directly upon the sol- 
diers, who would have fought bravely enough had 
they stood in proper alignment according to their 
training. 

It was with these disciplined soldiers as it had 
been with those we had previously encountered; 
they were bewildered, frightened by what one of 
them afterward called our “ unsoldierly attack.*' 
Had we been sufficiently polite to give them due 
warning that they might have formed in rank to 
receive us, then indeed had we been wiped out as 
one snuffs a candle. Or perchance, if the officers 
had had time to show themselves in proper uniform, 
then might the result have been different, but as it 
was we rode straight through them, many leaping 
into the stream to wade or swim across as best they 
might, while others took to the woods on the right, 
and the greater number fled before us, an undis- 
ciplined, terrified mob. We gave them three volleys 
as we rode on in pursuit for half a mile, the Minute 
Boys cheering wildly because they had, as was in- 
deed the fact, ridden in the forefront of that stam- 
pede, and then to my surprise came the word to 
halt. 

While we were yet aquiver with the excitement 
of the sudden dash and unexpected victory, came 
the order to wheel about, and at full speed, as if 
bent on retreating at the very instant he was vic- 
torious, General Marion led us at our swiftest pace 
back to the encampment. 


144 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


Here we found about a hundred and fifty pris- 
oners, some of whom, when their guards fled, be- 
gan searching for weapons dropped by the redcoats 
in their flight, and at the same time taking good 
care to secure one or more horses. 

“ Let every man follow this force ! ” General 
Marion shouted, raising his voice to the full 
strength of his lungs in order to make himself 
heard by all, for many of the prisoners were very 
nearly in the same state of bewilderment as were 
those whom we had driven out of camp. But he 
understood that some reason must be given, else 
would those so lately released refuse to obey. “ The 
British will not go far before their officers are able 
to bring them into something approaching order, 
and then may we expect an attack. If you would 
save yourselves now that we have freed you, obey 
without questioning whatsoever commands may be 
given ! ” 

He halted no longer than was necessary for those 
who had been driven down from Camden like sheep, 
to understand what he said, and then, urging our 
horses at their best pace, we rode back over the 
road just traversed. 

“And now, what?’’ Jacob Breen asked of me 
in an angry tone. “ Is this how General Marion 
fights, by running away when he has the upper 
hand of the enemy?” 

“ It is not for us to question what he may or may 
not do,” I said with considerable of sharpness in 
my tone. “ When a man has led such a handful 
as followed him half an hour ago to the victory 


THE PRISONERS 1 45 

which we have just won over so large a force, his 
courage cannot be questioned.’' 

All this I said as if in my mind everything had 
been done as it should be, and yet I was sore even 
as Jacob showed himself to be, because of what 
looked like nothing more or less than a shameful 
retreat. Gabriel rode by my side moodily, while 
Archie Gordon did not venture to make any com- 
ments upon our last success, thereby showing me 
these two also were disturbed in mind. 

Our horses had been jaded some time before we 
overrode the British camp, and now that we were 
retracing our steps it was with difficulty they could 
be forced forward at anything like a decent rate 
of speed, while the prisoners, whose steeds were 
comparatively fresh, would have pressed on in ad- 
vance but that Captain Horry and General Marion 
forced them to remain in line, threatening to shoot 
the first who should make any attempt at gaining 
the lead. 

In this sorry fashion we travelled perhaps five 
miles, and then we were come to what seemed an 
advantageous position in the event of being at- 
tacked, whereupon word was given to halt and 
make preparation for defence. 

When the horses had been picketed amid the 
timber of a small hill, one side of which formed 
a bluff on the bank of the creek, and those whom we 
released from captivity had fraternized with our 
men. General Marion ordered them into line, coup- 
ling such command with orders to his own force 


146 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

to round the strangers up into shape if they were 
not inclined to obey. 

I was filled with astonishment as we lads stood 
somewhat apart from the remainder of the force 
watching the proceedings, for I had supposed that 
these men who had been rescued from a horrible 
fate would be so thankful that every command 
would be • obeyed on the instant, whereas they 
lounged here and there as if to show that they con- 
sidered themselves free from military authority. 

However, after a time, they were ranged in ranks 
two or three deep, and our commander, with Cap- 
tain Horry, stood in front of them more like a 
suppliant, as it seemed to me, than one who had 
every right to be obeyed. 

Then, as if he had been a recruiting officer plead- 
ing for enlistments, he told of what he hoped might 
be done in the future toward ridding the Carolinas 
of the enemy which overran the soil; he belittled 
the disaster at Camden, put the blame where it be- 
longed, rather than upon the men themselves, and 
concluded by asking that those who were willing 
to join his “ ragged regiment ” step forward half 
a dozen paces. 

I expected to see every man advance, for even 
though they might not have had the love of coun- 
try so very strong in their hearts, gratitude because 
of what had been done in their behalf should have 
compelled them to do as our commander requested. 

Instead, however, to their shame be it said, only 
sixteen of that one hundred and fifty presented 
themselves as recruits, and this at a time when 


THE PRISONERS 147 

their native land called for every hand which could 
be raised in her defence! 

I am not mindful to dwell upon this disgraceful 
event in the history of the Carolinas, but will hasten 
over it by making some explanation, if indeed any 
be needed, as to why we failed to enlist every man 
who had been released that night. 

Instead of railing at the former prisoners. Gen- 
eral Marion called to his side those who had stepped 
forward, and the remainder were allowed to discuss 
the matter among themselves, most like with the 
hope that others might yet decide to join their 
force. 

Then it was that many of those who had shown 
themselves to be cowards, as I looked at the matter, 
began to make excuses as to why they were no 
longer willing to battle against the yoke of the 
king. Some said, as if the statement could not be 
contradicted, that the Cause was already lost ; 
others declared that to fight longer was simply to 
risk one’s life without an object; because the red- 
coats already overrun the country, and Gates had 
been defeated, there was not the slightest chance 
we could even hold our liberty many days. 

Gabriel, Archie, and I made our way among 
these men who wore the buff and blue, to hear 
further reason as to why they had acted such a 
cowardly part. It was the captain, one who should 
have been the first to urge his men to enlist, who 
said in reply to my questions: 

‘‘ Surely the Cause has none in the Carolinas 
save this beggarly force to which you are attached, 


148 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

while the British occupy every advantageous point 
in the country. Our people are dispersed or cap- 
tured; the Virginia and North Carolina militia are 
scattered to the four winds; Sumter’s Legion has 
been whipped by Tarleton, and their leader is flee- 
ing for his life. In addition to all that, here is a 
copy of the order which Lord Clinton has sent to 
the commandants of the different posts throughout 
the Colonies.” 

Then the officer handed me a slip of paper on 
which was written the following : 

“ I have given orders that all the inhabitants of 
this province who have subscribed and have taken 
part in this revolt shall be punished with the greatest 
rigor; and also those who will not turn out, that 
they be imprisoned and their whole property taken 
from them or destroyed. I have ordered in the 
most positive manner that every militia man who 
has borne arms with us and afterward joined the 
enemy shall be immediately hanged.” 

Lad though I was, and all unused to such busi- 
ness, I soon came to understand how hopeless would 
be the effort to enlist any more of these men who 
literally owed us their lives, and said to Gabriel and 
Archie : 

“ Let us gain such rest as may be possible while 
halting here, for it is wasting breath and time to 
argue with men who, instead of asking for reasons 
as to why they ought to defend their country, 
should be eager to get an opportunity.” 

Then we Minute Boys camped by ourselves — 
that is to say, lay down on the ground in the same 


THE PRISONERS 


149 


place, for those brave hearts of Carolina who fought 
against the king had nothing whatsoever of camp 
equipage. Our company now numbered eight, and 
it seemed to me, when taken into comparison with 
General Marion's “ ragged regiment,” that we were 
in great strength. 

The disappointment of gaining only sixteen re- 
cruits when we should have had a hundred and 
fifty, and the certainty that those whom we had 
stampeded would soon be hot on our trail, did not 
prevent us from sleeping during such time as the 
halt was continued, and when we were awakened 
an hour after sunset, it seemed to me as if the 
desire for yet more slumber was so great that it 
could not be shaken off. 

I was ashamed of such weakness very shortly 
afterward, when I learned that neither our com- 
mander nor Captain Horry had closed their eyes, 
but busied themselves while we rested in learning 
whatsoever they might of the situation by question- 
ing those whom we had released. Thus it was 
they learned that Colonel Wemyss was in command 
of the escort from whom we had taken the pris- 
oners. We knew he was a brave officer, who served 
his king as loyally as we tried to serve the Colonies, 
and would not rest content under the disgrace we 
had put upon him. Therefore was it certain he 
would come in pursuit of us as soon as might 
be. 

This information was not kept secret from the 
men. In fact, during such time as I had the good 
fortune to serve under Francis Marion, I never 


ISO MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

knew him to conceal from his force, whether it was 
much or small, the true condition of affairs. 

Therefore no one was surprised at hearing that 
we had a long march before us. Captain Horry 
stated openly that our destination would be Hope 
Mountain, where it was believed we could not only 
hold our own against those whom we had every 
reason to believe were to come in pursuit, but would 
be in a district where was every reason to believe 
we might find men who had more of blood in their 
veins than those whom Colonel Wemyss had driven 
like cattle down from Camden. 

While we were getting breakfast and feeding 
the horses, a messenger was despatched to Snow’s 
Island to give information there as to our move- 
ments, and also instruct those left in charge of the 
camp to bring whatsoever of stores and ammuni- 
tion might be readily transported to the new en- 
campment. Then we were ordered to make ready 
for the march within reasonable time, and as our 
people brought out food from their wallets to 
break their fast, those faint-hearted prisoners who 
dared not stand up like men because my Lord Clin- 
ton had sent out his bombastic proclamations far 
and near urged that we share with them our scanty 
allowance of food, thus giving me the keen satis- 
faction of telling one of that weak-kneed crowd 
how I would serve out those who refused to stand 
up for themselves. 

Whatsoever I have shall ever be shared with 
those who are serving the Cause,” I said, and no 
doubt spoke to my elders in a way unbecoming a 


THE PRISONERS 


ISI 

lad, “ but when men who do not dare to brave the 
threats of those who serve the king, ask for food, 
I would deny it them even though they were starv- 
ing, and I had of such abundance that I knew not 
what disposition to make of it.” 

Some of the hungry cowards laughed at me, but 
that did not dispel the satisfaction which was mine 
at thus having an opportunity of giving free words 
to the angry thoughts which had been mine since 
the moment they failed to respond to the com- 
mander’s request. 

The “ ragged regiment ” was on the march be- 
fore the sun was two hours high, we Minute Boys 
riding side by side, as may be supposed, and it was 
only natural that we should speak of the events of 
the previous night. 

Now it must not be supposed that until this time 
we had wholly forgotten that traitor Seth Hastings. 
More than once during the hours of darkness after 
we had put the redcoats to flight, did we give words 
to our disappointment at having failed even to see 
the cur ; but now while we had so much of leisure 
on our hands Archie Gordon must needs be laying 
plans to capture him. To have heard the lad talk 
one might have fancied we Minute Boys were of 
sufficient numbers to make an attack wheresoever 
it pleased us, as can be seen from the proposition 
which he made. I am setting it down here, not that 
it adds interest to the story which I am trying to 
tell, but rather in order to show how much of 
courage there was in the little fellow’s heart. 

If it so be this Colonel Wemyss comes in chase 


152 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


of us, as General Marion believes, why may we 
Minute Boys not lie in ambush, after having 
learned of the direction in which he is to advance, 
and if Seth Hastings yet remains with that com- 
mand, boldly cut him out of the force. 

“ And would you enlist in any such harebrained 
venture as that, lad ? ” Jacob Breen asked in sur- 
prise, whereupon Archie replied in a matter-of-fact 
tone : 

Why should I not ? There is no more of 
danger in it than in this force falling upon the red- 
coats at Nelson’s Ferry.” 

Captain Horry came riding up from the rear just 
at this moment, and, hearing a portion of the re- 
mark, asked curiously as to what proposition we 
were discussing. I repeated what our comrade had 
said, and the captain seemed to think there was 
something comical in it, for he laughed heartily as 
he spurred his horse forward to tell the story to 
the commander. 

We were arrived at Hope Mountain shortly after 
noon, and at once set about making an imitation of 
a regular camp by building shelters of brushwood, 
for there was every likelihood we would remain 
here many days. We Minute Boys built quite a 
stately hut for ourselves, with a shelter for the 
horses immediately in the rear, so that when it 
rained they might not get wet, therefore forcing 
us to spend a long time in caring for them lest they 
take cold. Horses, it must be understood, were to 
people in our position next in importance to am- 
munition, and he who had not groomed and fed 


THE PRISONERS 


153 


his steed before caring for himself would most 
likely have heard a sharp reprimand from one of 
the officers. 

We Minute Boys were proud of our handiwork 
when the camp was finished, and, had we so desired, 
could have had from among the men many com- 
rades, for our quarters were most comfortable as 
compared with some of the shelters set up by the 
more indolent of the force. 

Before another four and twenty hours had passed 
those who were left in charge of the supplies at 
Snow’s Island arrived with all the led horses that 
could be procured, each bearing a full burden of 
provender or provisions, and on the third day 
twenty of our people rode across the swamp to 
bring back yet more stores; therefore when this 
last expedition returned we had no fear of suffer- 
ing from lack of food even though we remained 
fully two weeks in this encampment at the foot of 
the mountain. 

The days were passed in idleness, save for the 
grooming of the horses, and although not a trooper 
left the camp, we were kept well informed regard- 
ing the movements of the enemy, by such of the 
people round about as were friendly to the Cause. 

Therefore it was we heard sad news from Cam- 
den, when the humane and tender-hearted Lord 
Cornwallis hanged eight old men and seven boys, 
prisoners he had taken after the battle, simply be- 
cause there was a suspicion that they may have been 
in the so-called rebellion. From every quarter 
came stories of barbarity and excesses committed 


154 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

by the British officers, and that which seemed like 
a great misfortune soon proved, despite the horror, 
to be a blessing in disguise, for it drove into our 
ranks every man from the surrounding country, 
who had ever been charged, whether rightfully or 
no, with taking any part whatsoever in resistance to 
the king’s oppressions. 

Within six days there were enrolled among the 
followers of General Marion no less than five hun- 
dred and fifty good men, tried and true, but it is 
not to be supposed that the entire force remained 
in camp. In fact, although the brigade was being 
strengthened daily, the army was decreasing, and 
for two good reasons: first, such a body could not 
be readily supplied with provisions, and secondly, 
because the majority of these troopers were men of 
families, who, during this season of inactivity, took 
advantage of the opportunity to provide for the 
needs of those at home. 

Then came the day when word was brought to 
us by some of the patriots who lived near about 
Georgetown, that Lord Cornwallis was secretly dis- 
turbed by what we had already done, and was 
deeply fearing that which we might do, therefore 
he was about to send against us not only Tarleton’s 
Legion, but a strong force of the Sixty-third Regu- 
lars under Colonel Wemyss. 

By this time not only had the “ ragged regi- 
ment ” increased in size, as I have said before, but 
the number of our Minute Boys had been added to 
until seventeen responded to the roll-call. Gabriel 
had, a few days before word was brought as to how 


THE PRISONERS 


155 


high we patriots stood in the estimation of the Brit- 
ish commander, begun drilling us that we might be 
able to present somewhat of a military appearance, 
and right glad were we for the occupation, because 
the monotony of camp-life, which had begun to 
grow wearisome, was thus broken. 

Archie, in whose eyes our ranks of seventeen 
looked to be a formidable army, now began to re- 
peat his proposition that we lay plans for the cap- 
ture of Seth Hastings, making them wholly inde- 
pendent of what General Marion might do, and 
before many hours had passed the most timid of 
us came to fancy that there was more of reason 
than rhyme in this bold proposition. 

In fact, so thoroughly did he accustom us by his 
words to the possibility of making an attack from 
ambush upon the British lines as they came up, that 
when finally we learned our commander had come 
to an end of remaining passive, the first thought in 
our minds was as to whether we might not carry 
out that which had previously seemed so wild and 
harebrained. 

But I must not overrun the story of what General 
Marion did, in my desire to set down all the move- 
ments of the Minute Boys, therefore is it necessary 
I come back to the night when men from George- 
town rode in with the information as to what the 
British contemplated. 

We lads were alone in our hut, as was our cus- 
tom, for it seemed to us as if by remaining apart 
from the troopers we emphasized the fact of being 
an independent command, and while we were 


156 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

eagerly discussing Archie’s proposition Captain 
Horry entered. 

I understood full well from the expression on 
his face that the visit was not an idle one, and there- 
fore waited in nervous expectancy until, having 
acquainted himself with the purport of our con- 
versation, he stated his business with the manner 
and in a tone of one who believes he brings wel- 
come news : 

“ You can judge from what I am about to tell 
you, as to whether or no the commander believes 
you may be of great assistance in the deadly strug- 
gle which undoubtedly is before us. Within the 
next four and twenty hours we of the ‘ ragged regi- 
ment ’ will strike another such blow as was de- 
livered when our force remained small, and among 
the foremost to advance it is General Marion’s in- 
tention to count the Minute Boys, if they are so 
minded.” 

‘‘If we are minded?” Archie cried eagerly, 
without waiting for Gabriel to speak, as he should 
have done. “ The general knows full well how 
eager we are to be at work. This idle life is not 
to our liking.” 

Then it was that Gabriel added gravely : 

“ We shall welcome most gladly, sir, any order 
which promises to give us active service.” 

“ I had no doubt but that the word I brought 
would be welcome, and there is little need for me 
to beat about the bush. Two hundred or more of 
our force will set off as soon to-morrow as the 
people can answer the summons already sent out. 


THE PRISONERS 


157 


Three hours in advance of the main force fifty 
picked men will ride, acting as scouts, or whatso- 
ever you choose to call them, and in the event of 
gaining any information concerning the where- 
abouts of the enemy, one can be sent to the rear to 
report to the commander, while the others hover 
on the enemy’s line of march in the hope of picking 
up stragglers.” 

“ It is as if General Marion had arranged mat- 
ters to suit our plans,” Archie cried exultingly, and 
Captain Horry said with an indulgent smile: 

“ I question whether your traitorous friend, if it 
so be he remains with the Britishers, will risk his 
precious skin very far from the main camp; but, 
of course, there is always a possibility, and it is the 
unexpected which more often happens. Then I am 
to say to General Marion that you Minute Boys 
are willing to form a portion of the picked com- 
pany ? ” 

You will say to him, sir, if you please, that 
we are eager to do so, in addition to being willing, 
and then you will have told but half the truth, for 
we are indeed burning with the desire to do what- 
soever we may, that Carolinians should do,” 
Gabriel cried passionately. 

‘‘ You are accepting a post of danger,” the cap- 
tain said gravely, “ for those who ride in advance 
stand every chance of being gobbled up by Tarleton 
or Wemyss.” 

Then he lingered an instant as if to learn whether 
one or more of us was minded to show the white 


158 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

feather, and seeing nothing save joyful anticipation 
written on our faces, he went out into the night 
leaving us congratulating each other upon what we 
considered our good fortune. 


chapter IX 


A TRAP 

There is no good reason why I should go into 
details concerning the preparations which we made 
for this reconnoissance when we Minute Boys of 
South Carolina were to march shoulder to shoulder 
with picked troopers from General Marion's com- 
mand. 

In fact, we gave very little heed to the details, 
save to make certain our horses were in the pink 
of condition, and our weapons as they should be. 
We were so puffed up with pride because of having 
been selected as fit companions for the best men in 
the “ ragged regiment," as to have little room in 
our minds for aught else. Nor was our pride 
abated next morning when we learned that Captain 
Horry himself was to lead the detachment, and 
Gabriel said to me with an air of satisfaction : 

“ It must be, William Rufus, that this movement 
is of more importance than we had anticipated, else 
Captain Horry would not march at the head. We 
shall have a commander who will not shirk his 
duty, however great may be the opposing force we 
meet." 

And I, my heart warming to the dear lad be- 
cause of the joy he displayed in thus being per- 
mitted to risk his life, said stoutly: 

159 


l6o MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


We would have a commander equally to be 
relied on, if the Minute Boys had been sent out on 
this mission alone.’’ 

For an instant Gabriel failed to understand my 
meaning, and then a deep flush overspread his face 
as he gripped me by the arm to show his gratitude. 

“You are not warranted in making any such 
statement, William Rufus, and I know full well 
you do so only because of the affection there is 
between us two.” 

I would have insisted that there could be no 
change in my sentiments regarding his ability as a 
leader whatsoever the feeling we entertained each 
for the other, but was interrupted by one of the 
troopers, who thrust his head in at the door of our 
hut, saying in a quiet tone, as if not minded that 
all should hear him: 

“ The order is that all who are to follow Captain 
Horry shall be in readiness for the march within 
five minutes.” 

We Minute Boys were not minded that any of 
the older soldiers should obey the command more 
readily, and therefore it was that when Captain 
Horry had made his own preparations we were 
already in the saddle, standing in a squad by our- 
selves as if to show that it was our purpose to hold 
the company distinct from the troopers. 

There was no leave-taking when we departed 
from the camp, as a matter of course, for such signs 
of friendship are not considered, as I have since 
learned, seemly in those who follow the profession 
of arms; but when we rode out from the encamp- 


A TRAP 


i6i 


ment General Marion waved his hand in a friendly 
manner, most like intending the gesture for his 
brother’s eye only. 

Once we were on the road, all our company were 
puffed up with pride, when Captain Horry called 
Gabriel to ride in the advance by his side. This 
was showing, as we would have it shown, that our 
leader was recognized as such, and we placed upon 
the footing so ardently desired — that of an inde- 
pendent company. We rode steadily at a brisk trot 
for a full hour, and then Gabriel slackened pace that 
he might fall back with us lads, I asking, as he 
pulled his horse in by my side : 

‘‘ Why did you not continue with the leader ? It 
gave us hearty pleasure to see you in your proper 
place at the head of the column.” 

And I am still keeping my proper place, Will- 
iam Rufus, therefore you need not begin to show 
jealousy lest the Minute Boys fail to receive due 
recognition. The fact is that we are to cut loose 
from this force within the next half-hour.” 

“And do a little work on our own account?” 
Archie, having overheard the words, asked eagerly. 

“ Ay, that is the way it appears now, although 
the task is not to my liking, for through it we stand 
a good chance of being cut out from our share of 
the fight in case the advance-guard of the enemy 
is come upon.” 

“ Tell us what you mean? ” I cried irritably, for 
the possibility that we might be detached in order 
to prevent our taking full share of the danger was 
a blow to my pride. 


1 62 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


“ In half an hour, as Captain Horry figures, we 
shall have come to the crossroads within a couple 
of miles of the Sinclair plantation, and no one can 
say in which direction the enemy may approach. 
Therefore is this force to be separated, one party 
bearing to the left, and the other halting at Sin- 
clair’s.” 

‘‘ Then we are like to have an opportunity of 
going into action on our own account,” Archie cried 
gleefully, believing by such a move we might have 
an opportunity to show what the Minute Boys could 
do unaided. 

Gabriel was not so sanguine that ours might be 
the most dangerous task, and said with an air of 
gloom, as I fancied: 

“ I made much the same proposition to Captain 
Horry, but he insists that it is an even chance 
whether his force or ours first comes upon the red- 
coats.” 

If the order has been given for us to go to Sin- 
clair’s, it strikes me it is a waste of breath to argue 
as to which may be the post of danger,” Jacob Breen 
cried, forcing his horse nearer that he might take 
part in the conversation, “ and it is as important 
for us Minute Boys to show that we can obey a 
command without question, as to prove our ability 
to stand against the enemy.” 

There was much of sense in what Jacob had said, 
and I gave over speculating as to which direction 
might bring us the best opportunity to win renown, 
because of realizing that if we were to prove our- 
selves soldiers it was in the highest degree im- 


A TRAP 163 

portant we show our readiness to abide by whatso- 
ever decision the commander might make. 

“ Of course, it is not for us to say that we will 
go here or there,” Gabrel added to me in a low tone, 
“ and yet there is in my mind not a little of dis- 
quietude because we are to halt at Sinclair’s to 
await the possible coming of the enemy.” 

“ Meaning that you fear we shall miss the red- 
coats ? ” I said with a laugh, and he replied 
gravely : 

I know not what it is I fear ; but it appears 
to me, without my being able to give any reason, 
that there will be no honor for us this day.” 

Having spoken thus strangely, as it seemed to 
me, Gabriel rode on in advance once more, and 
twenty or thirty minutes later we were come to the 
crossing of the roads, when without other leave- 
taking than a military salute, our leader swung his 
horse sharply off to the right, we boys following 
him in silence. 

I question if there was one among us unac- 
quainted with the Sinclair plantation, and I said 
to myself that even though it should be our ill for- 
tune to miss some brave adventure which the others 
might come upon, we could at least console our- 
selves with the knowledge that a hearty welcome 
awaited us, for the master of the plantation was 
true to the Cause, but too far advanced in years 
to take field against the oppressors. 

Gabriel rode moodily in advance, his heart bur- 
dened by something which he could not define, and 


1 64 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

did not recover his wonted cheerfulness until we 
were come within sight of the plantation. 

I had supposed that we should be greeted, when 
we first came upon the boundary of the estate, by 
some of the slaves, who would immediately carry 
word of our approach to the dwelling, but to my 
surprise no living thing was to be seen, even when 
we arrived at the first row of huts in the negro 
quarters and Gabriel, turning suddenly in his sad- 
dle, looked questioningly into my face. 

“ The place has been abandoned,’^ I said in- 
voluntarily, not crediting my own words, and 
Archie Gordon cried : 

“ Then are the Britishers between us and our 
people, instead of in advance, as Captain Horry 
believes ! 

By this time we were come to the main entrance 
.of the house, where the doors should have been 
flung wide open at the sound of our horses’ hoofs, 
for Master Sinclair was noted throughout the Col- 
onies for his hospitality. 

Not a sound could be heard as Gabriel dis- 
mounted, beckoning me to do the same, and the 
other lads remained in the saddle as we two opened 
the door, which was unfastened, and entered the 
dwelling. 

Inside it was as if the family had just stepped 
out for a moment ; nothing appeared to be dis- 
turbed, such as must have been the case in the 
event of the redcoats visiting the plantation, for 
those hirelings of the king never lost an opportunity 


A TRAP 165 

to destroy whatsoever of property they came across 
which could not be carried away. 

We shouted as we went from one apartment to 
the other, but received no reply, and then for the 
first time did Gabriel speak: 

There has been something of disaster here, 
Rufus, and what it is we should learn without 
delay.’^ 

But I see no signs of wrong-doing, or of 
trouble. Mayhap the Sinclairs have gone away for 
a friendly visit.’' 

But why should the dwelling have been left 
thus deserted with not a door fastened ? ” 

** I question if Master Sinclair ever believed it 
necessary to bar his doors,” was my reply, and at 
the same time there was much of disquiet in my 
mind, for the entire absence of life upon this plan- 
tation where I had ever seen so much of bustle and 
gaiety, was mystifying. 

Having satisfied ourselves that the dwelling was 
indeed unoccupied, Gabriel led the way to the front 
door, and there said to Jacob Breen and Archie 
Gordon : 

** Ride through the negro quarters and out into 
the fields, to see if you may come across any of the 
servants.” 

The lads departed at once, and when Gabriel 
seated himself on the edge of the veranda, his chin 
in his hands as if trying to solve some difficult 
problem, Jared Green, forgetting that it was a sol- 
dier’s duty to remain silent until spoken to by his 


1 66 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

commander, asked with somewhat of fretfulness in 
his tone: 

Is there any good reason why we should remain 
in the saddle while the sun beats down on us so 
fiercely ? ” 

“ No, lad, I had forgotten my duty,'' Gabriel 
replied gently, looking up as if just aroused from 
some dream. “ It is well that you stable and feed 
your horses while there is opportunity, for we may 
be in need of leaving this place hurriedly, when 
fresh steeds will be of more value than those that 
are jaded." 

The lads knew full well where to find quarters 
for the animals, and they rode away, taking with 
them Gabriel’s horse and mine, whereupon our 
leader looked at me with mute inquiry in his eyes. 
There was no need for him to give words to the 
question which I saw there. 

‘‘ I cannot make a guess, lad. It is enough for 
us, however, that there are no signs of the British 
near about, and, as I look at the matter, we are as 
clearly bound to remain here on guard as if having 
found the family waiting to give us welcome." 

‘‘ You are right, Rufus; of that there can be no 
question, but I would give all the little I possess 
were it possible to read correctly the riddle, for 
such it is. If Master Sinclair and his family had 
gone away for a visit, they surely would not have 
taken half a hundred negroes with them. Even 
though it might not be necessary to leave the house- 
servants behind, what about the field-hands ? " 

While the question remained unanswered Archie 


A TRAP 167 

and Jacob rode up with an expression of blank dis- 
may upon their faces. 

There is nothing on this plantation alive, not 
even poultry,” Archie cried, leaping from his horse 
and standing before us as if expecting we could 
give an explanation concerning the abandonment 
of the property, and Jacob, looking around with 
something like fear on his face, asked nervously: 

‘‘ Where are the other lads ? ” 

‘‘ Gone to stable their horses,” I replied, since 
Gabriel hesitated. ‘‘ You had best do the same, and 
then come back here, bringing the others with 
you.” 

The two lads rode away, and Gabriel and I re- 
mained silent, neither eager to speak, for there was 
something ominous in this absence of life where 
we had expected to find friends. 

Ten minutes later all our company of Minute 
Boys were grouped in front of the dwelling, when 
ensued such a tongue-wagging as can be fancied, 
for each had the same question in mind as had 
Gabriel and I, and all were equally eager for 
some solution of the mystifying problem. A 
full half-hour must have passed before Gabriel 
spoke, and then our lads, having literally talked 
themselves out, were moving restlessly to and fro 
as if fearing some disaster was about to fall upon 
them. 

** There is no good reason why we should con- 
tinue to puzzle our brains over a question which we 
cannot answer,” the lad said with the air and tone 
of one who has suddenly decided upon some defi- 


l68 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

nite course of action. ‘‘ Rufus and I are agreed that 
the abandonment of the plantation has not been 
caused by the arrival of the Britishers, else would 
we see signs of their occupation, for it is hardly 
possible one of the king’s soldiers can resist the 
inclination to destroy whatsoever may be within 
his reach. Our orders were to remain here a cer- 
tain length of time that we might be able to give 
the alarm if the enemy came this way, and the fact 
that the plantation is deserted does not acquit us 
of that duty. You have cared for your horses, and 
now it seems to me that we should remain inside 
the building, from the windows of which can be 
had a good view of the highway, in order to per- 
form the task assigned us.” 

He had but just ceased speaking when the clatter 
of horse’s hoofs told that a single rider was ap- 
proaching, coming from the southward, and Gabriel 
turned quickly to open once more the door of the 
house, as he said : 

Get under cover, lads, until we know who is 
coming. It may be that the British leader has sent 
out scouts and this is our chance to gain informa- 
tion.” 

It was the same as if he had told us to enter the 
building, and we did so, he leading the way to one 
of the upper rooms, where, by looking above the tops 
of the trees, we could have full view of the highway 
for half a mile or more in either direction. 

We had hardly more than stationed ourselves at 
the one window in this room, which was used for 
storing comparatively useless odds and ends, when 


A TRAP 169 

the horseman whose coming had been announced 
rode into view. 

A red-coated trooper, who came on at a leisurely 
pace as if there was no reason for making a cau- 
tious advance, pulled his horse in at the private en- 
trance of the plantation as if thoroughly familiar 
with the place. Advancing to the steps where we 
lads had so lately been standing, he dismounted, 
allowing his steed to graze wheresoever he would, 
and threw himself at full length upon the veranda 
as if awaiting the arrival of comrades. 

“ Now is the chance to take a prisoner,” Jacob 
Breen whispered excitedly. “ It would be the sim- 
plest thing in the world to go down and capture 
him.” 

And by so doing take the chances of giving an 
alarm to whosoever may be following,” Gabriel re- 
plied. It is our business to learn as much as pos- 
sible, rather than carry back an unimportant pris- 
oner.” 

“ But suppose there are twenty-five or fifty fol- 
lowing him; what then?” Jacob asked, and on the 
instant there flashed into my mind the thought that 
we had willingly entered a trap which had not been 
baited. Having ascended to the top of the house, 
we would be held prisoners beyond a peradventure 
if any considerable force came up, and then all the 
commander’s plans would fail if that which we 
knew could not be imparted to Captain Horry or 
General Marion. 

I was about to give words to these thoughts 
when I saw by the expression which suddenly came 


lyo MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


over Gabriel’s face that he also realized the folly 
of which we had been culpable. 

“ We must find a way out by the rear of the 
house without his knowing of our having been 
here,” he said a moment later, and at the same in- 
stant Archie Gordon whispered excitedly, as he 
pointed out of the window : 

“ See! Yonder must be the advance of the entire 
force which has been sent against us ! ” 

Then it was we could see coming up the road 
squads of horsemen, riding without military forma- 
tion, and in considerable numbers, the foremost of 
whom turned in at the road leading to the house. 

There was no time to be lost indeed, even if we 
yet had an opportunity of escaping, and immedi- 
ately Gabriel led the way out of the room to the 
only hallway by which one could descend to the 
lower floor. 

He stopped suddenly on the first stair, however, 
for the man who had been lounging on the veranda 
entered the building, as he shouted to those riding 
up the path: 

“ Here are good quarters, save that there are 
none to welcome us ! ” 

We lads stepped back in a twinkling, narrowly 
escaping discovery, for if the fellow had glanced 
ever so hurriedly up the stairway he must have seen 
us, and there was nothing left for the Minute Boys 
of South Carolina, who had counted so confidently 
upon being able to strike a blow against the king’s 
forces, save to seek refuge in that same attic cham- 
ber from which was no outlet except the one leading 


A TRAP 


171 

directly among the enemy, who by this time were 
entering the building in large numbers. 

We had trapped ourselves, and I dare venture 
to say that never had would-be soldiers shown 
themselves more simple. All were equally culpable, 
if indeed any should be censured for a natural mis- 
take, but Gabriel seemed to think he alone was re- 
sponsible for the disagreeable position in which we 
were placed. 

“ It is better you lads take the command of the 
Minute Boys away from me, and give it to some 
one who can show at least a glimmer of common 
sense,^’ he said bitterly when we had reentered the 
room and closed the door behind us, looking ques- 
tioningly into each other's faces. None save the 
veriest fool would have allowed himself, and those 
who call him leader, to be put in such a trap as this, 
and on my shoulders must fall all the blame.” 

So bitter was he upon himself, and in such an at- 
titude did he stand in front of the closed door, that 
I actually feared he meditated some mad act, such 
as giving himself, as expiation for his mistake, into 
the hands of the enemy. Therefore I said sooth- 
ingly, laying my hand on his shoulder that I might 
be ready for any unexpected move on his part : 

“ No, lad, you shall not take all the blame, for 
one has been as foolish as another. We Minute 
Boys are comrades, rather than soldiers serving 
under strict military discipline, and had we sus- 
pected what I am free to admit we should have 
guessed, then was it our place to make objection 
when you proposed coming here. Instead of seek- 


172 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA , 

ing to fasten the fault upon one or the other, let 
us decide what we may do toward getting out of 
the trap.” 

It was Archie Gordon who replied to me, as he 
laughed mirthlessly: 

“ I am fancying we have no need to spend very 
much time figuring how we shall get out of here, 
for the redcoats will attend to all that.” 

‘‘ There is no reason why they should come into 
the upper part of the house while there is so much 
of plunder below,” I rejoined sternly, with a faint 
gleam of comfort appearing amid the clouds of 
despondency ; but he said, laughing again : 

‘‘ They may not come upon us through searching 
for plunder; but it is reasonable to suppose that 
upon seeing the horses, which give proof of having 
been lately used, they will make it their business 
to know who has been riding them.” 

I had lost sight entirely of this fact, and it was 
as if some fresh disaster caused by our folly had 
come upon us. Perhaps there had been in my mind 
a hopeful thought that we might be able to get out 
of the building during the hours of darkness, but 
now it seemed improbable we could remain hidden 
even until night had come. 

I will not undertake to set down all that was 
said in that room by us despairing lads. We re- 
mained conversing in whispers near the window, 
where it was possible to have a view of the outside 
while we ourselves remained unseen, and it began 
to appear as if all the king’s troops in the Carolinas 
were to rendezvous at the Sinclair plantation. 


A TRAP 


173 


During the hour which followed our entering 
the trap that no one had set, there was hardly a 
moment when we could not see a greater or less 
number coming up the road, until I believed of a 
verity there were no less than five hundred horse- 
men scattered around the estate, or rummaging 
through the different buildings. 

Very shortly after the first squad had come up, 
ten or twelve officers arrived, and they took quar- 
ters in the building, consequently the rank and file 
were forced to give the place a wide berth. There- 
fore was there less fear that we should be dis- 
covered immediately, for, judging from the sounds, 
those in command of the king’s army were engaged 
in feasting, having ransacked the cellars rather than 
the attics. It was at the moment when we were 
hemmed in by such a troop as made it seem impos- 
sible for our friends to deliver us, even though they 
came in full force, that Jacob Breen found some- 
what of cheer in the situation. 

‘‘ Since they haven’t already dragged us out from 
this place, we stand a fair chance of being able to 
remain in secret until morning.” 

“ How have you contrived to figure out any such 
possibility as that ? ” Archie Gordon asked petu- 
lantly, and Jacob said with a smile : 

** Where so many horses are stabled, ours will 
attract but little attention. If the men who have 
come up last see them, they will believe the steeds 
belong to their comrades, and if those who first 
arrived should now make the discovery, they would 


174 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


have good reason for supposing the animals be- 
longed to some of the later arrivals.” 

There was no question but that the lad was cor- 
rect in so far as this went, and it was indeed a 
slender thread upon which to build hope, but when 
one is in the desperate situation we then were, he 
is inclined to catch at any straw whatsoever. 

The possibility of remaining yet a few hours 
longer in that hiding-place served to cheer us ever 
so little for a few moments, and then were we 
plunged into gloom again, knowing full well the 
evil moment could only be postponed for a com- 
paratively brief time. 

How that afternoon passed I am unable to say 
even now, while looking calmly back upon it. Then 
I was in such a fever of anxiety and self-reproach 
as to be hardly conscious of what I did or said, 
knowing, however, that before the day was come 
to a close all of Tarleton’s or Wemyss’s followers 
must have arrived at that one plantation, and on the 
road in the rear lay our people, waiting for the in- 
formation which we should have carried them. 

There was not one among our party who did not 
realize that having thus entrapped ourselves, we 
might bring direst misfortune upon our people, 
who, not receiving intelligence from us that the 
enemy were near at hand and in such numbers, 
might advance only to find themselves over- 
whelmed. 

During the early part of the afternoon the Brit- 
ish officers enjoyed themselves noisily in the room 
below, but as the day came to a close all was hushed. 


A TRAP 


175 


while sentinels were stationed, so far as we could 
see, around the house to prevent the troopers from 
disturbing the repose of their superiors, for it 
seemed probable these representatives of the king 
had ministered to their appetites until sleep became 
a necessity. 

We lads, tired of standing, and not daring to 
move around the room lest the noise of our foot- 
steps should betray us, sat or lay upon the floor as 
fancy dictated, but Gabriel remained close by the 
door as if studying profoundly, while I crouched by 
his side, attempting now and then to beguile him 
into conversation. 

When the sun had set we could see the gleam of 
fires here and there about the grounds, showing 
where the soldiers were encamped in the open air, 
and I said to myself that even though we might 
succeed in leaving the building, there was little pos- 
sibility we could make our way undetected past the 
sentinels and idle soldiery. 

The evening was well along when Gabriel began 
drawing off his boots, and I, not dreaming of the 
plan in his mind, followed his example, thinking 
he was making ready to move about because his 
limbs were cramped, as were mine. 

‘‘ You are not to go,’’ he whispered sharply, lay- 
ing his hand upon mine, and I, like the simple that 
I was, asked in surprise : 

“ Go where? ” 

I count on making an attempt to get away from 
this place, but there is little hope that two could 
accomplish it undetected. Because it is through my 


176 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

stupidity that we Minute Boys are here in this trap, 
I am the one who should undertake all the risks.” 

“ You would venture down-stairs and then out 
upon the grounds, which are lighted up by the many 
camp-fires ? ” I asked incredulously, and he nodded 
his head emphatically. 

“ Then I shall go with you.” 

“You will do no such thing, Rufus Randolph! 
Even though I have been a fool, you must still 
admit I stand as leader of the party, and my orders 
are to be obeyed. One may do what two could 
not.” 

“ But suppose you succeed in getting out of the 
house, what then? You cannot hope to travel on 
foot so far as will be necessary to come upon our 
people.” 

“ All that will be as it may chance,” he replied. 
“ Some move must be made immediately, for al- 
though we have remained here undetected since 
noon, there is no possibility, when the troopers have 
orders to march, that our horses will not be dis- 
covered as belonging to strangers. As you count 
it, the danger to you in remaining is greater than 
may come to me in trying to get away.” 

By this time nearly all of our comrades, seeing 
Gabriel removing his boots and holding conversa- 
tion with me, believed that some plan for relief was 
in the wind, and gathered round us asking more 
questions than could have been answered through- 
out the entire night. 

Gabriel put an end to the idle talk by stating in 
a whisper, yet sufficiently loud for all to hear, what 


A TRAP 


177 


we would do, and laying his commands upon every 
one to remain where he was, at least until it was 
positive that he had gotten well clear of the build- 
ing, or had been taken prisoner. 

“ After that, if it so be any of you are minded 
to tempt fate, then make the attempt,” he said. 
“ As for me, if fortune favors, instead of trying to 
find Captain Horry, I shall travel straight back on 
the road down which the general and his followers 
are riding. Now let me go without further words, 
and if ill betide me, then have I no more than paid 
the debt I owe you lads for having led you into this 
trap.” 

It would have been childish for us to have made 
any further protest. The dear lad was doing no 
more than any of the party would have been willing 
to attempt, and it was absolutely necessary that 
great risks be taken if we were to come out of that 
place at liberty. 

I could not believe but that the work should have 
been given to me rather than him, and would have 
urged my claim, but he cut me off sharply by say- 
ing: 

“ You are to stay here in my place, Rufus, and 
will prove a better leader for the Minute Boys than 
I have shown myself, of that there can be no 
doubt.” 

He was lifting the latch even as he spoke, and 
before I could detain him further had passed out 
into the gloom of the hallway, leaving us standing 
there with baited breath, our ears strained to catch 


178 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

the slightest sound which should tell of his having 
been discovered. 

No sound save the hum of voices on the outside, 
or the heavy tread below as the officers moved from 
one room to another, came to us, and, not daring 
to hope that he had succeeded in getting down the 
entire flight of stairs, we remained there like statues, 
hardly daring to breathe lest by inflating our lungs 
we give the signal which would be that of death to 
our comrade whom we loved so dearly. 


CHAPTER X 


AN ODD BATTLE 

It is impossible to say how long we sat there 
listening for that which we hoped might not be 
heard. It seemed to me as if we crouched by the 
open door straining our ears and gazing blindly 
into the gloom fully two hours, when Archie Gor- 
don, touching me lightly on the shoulder, said in 
a tone of relief : 

It must be that Gabriel has succeeded in his pur- 
pose, else would we have heard some token, and 
certain I am that not a voice has been raised or a 
shot fired since he left this room.” 

In this last statement I could fully agree with 
him; but as to whether Gabriel had succeeded in 
escaping was quite another matter. I felt con- 
vinced, even while hoping it might be so, that he 
could not make his way undetected down through 
the house, and then past all the sentinels which must 
be stationed between the building and the highway. 
Each instant I expected to hear an alarm sounded, 
believing that during all this while he had been 
crouching in some hiding-place near the attic cham- 
ber. 

As the time went by, however, and we knew that 
not less than an hour had passed, I began to breathe 
179 


l8o MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


more freely, for now was it certain the dear lad had 
given the enemy the slip, even though it seemed 
impossible anything larger than a mouse could have 
gone out from there undetected. 

My fears, allayed in one direction, sprang up in 
another, and I began to ask myself whether it 
would be possible for one on foot, in the night, to 
come upon either party of our friends? 

It was beyond the range of possibility that 
Gabriel had been able to get a horse without at- 
tracting attention, therefore must his travelling be 
done on foot, and without boots to his feet. 

Now it was that my companions, seeing some 
slight thread of hope in this escape of Gabriel’s, 
were eager to discuss the situation with one an- 
other, and all unconsciously we made our way 
across the room to the window, where, crouched 
upon the floor, we spoke in softest whispers of what 
might be done if fortune aided our comrades in 
every possible way. 

Once, while we were thus talking without being 
able to see each other’s faces, I fancied I heard a 
cautious footstep near at hand, and warned the 
lads to remain silent while we listened; but when 
nothing could be distinguished save the sound of 
our own breathing, I said to myself that it was 
only a rat in the wall — that I was growing overly 
nervous, and to indulge in such fancies might re- 
sult in my finally becoming timorous. 

That which we said to each other was of little 
or no importance; we simply discussed all the 
known possibilities of the future, and, when tired 


AN ODD BATTLE i8i 

of this fruitless occupation, my companions one 
and all relapsed into silence. 

I turned to find Archie Gordon, believing he had 
taken station directly behind me, but "when I spoke 
it was to learn that Jacob Breen stood thus near. 
Then I called the lad softly by name, but there was 
no response, and Jacob whispered sufficiently loud 
for all to hear: 

“ Is Archie lying asleep near any of you ? I have 
not heard him speak this past hour.” 

Because Archie made no response I became 
alarmed, and crept around the room here and there, 
forcing each lad to give me his name as I touched 
him, until the cold sweat of fear broke out on my 
forehead, for it seemed as if the lad had been spir- 
ited away in some uncanny fashion, or was sud- 
denly come to his death. 

“ Search for him everywhere ! ” I whispered 
hoarsely. “ He must be here, and unless some 
great evil has befallen him, would answer us.” 

Then we crept around the room, feeling with our 
hands every inch of the floor until we were come 
together in the middle of the apartment with a 
terror upon us so great that I at least was unable 
to reason intelligently. 

It was Jacob Breen who gave the solution to the 
riddle, and a wondrous sense of relief was mine 
at realizing that there was nothing superhuman 
about this absence of our comrade. 

‘‘ He has followed Gabriel’s example, saying to 
himself that if one could leave this building, two 
might succeed,” Jacob Breen whispered hesita- 


1 82 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

tingly, as if fearing we might make sport because 
he entertained such an idea. 

“ It was a brave thing for the lad to do, and now 
are the chances doubled that our people will get in- 
formation of what has happened here, for, know- 
ing that Gabriel counted on trying to find General 
Marion, Archie will set off in the hope of coming 
upon Captain Horry’s force,” I said, remembering 
that faint sound which I had heard and attributed 
to a mouse in the wall. 

I believed Jacob was right in his conjecture, and 
pressing close to the window, I listened once more 
with that painful intentness which gets upon one’s 
nerves, so sorely did I fear each instant lest I hear 
the sound of a shot that would be the death-knell 
of my friend. 

When perhaps another hour had passed, and it 
seemed certain a second of our party had escaped 
to carry the tidings, Jared Green said to me : 

‘‘ If two lads can leave this place without being 
discovered, why may not all, provided we go one 
at a time?” and I replied with an irritation born 
of nervousness: 

Because two have succeeded in accomplishing 
what seemed to have been the impossible, there is 
no reason why others may successfully make the 
same venture.” 

“ But a third has every chance of having equal 
fortune,” the lad persisted, and I said with as 
much of authority as it was possible to assume : 

‘‘ The venture must not be tried again, for the 
next one who went out might be captured or killed. 


AN ODD BATTLE 


183 

when the lives of all would be forfeited. Gabriel 
left me in command, and I charge you to remain 
where you are.” 

“ It will make little difference whether we are 
captured now, or in the morning, for surely you 
don’t count that we shall be able to remain here 
undetected until the Britishers have left?” Jacob 
persisted, whereat I cried irritably: 

I am counting upon nothing save that we shall 
hold our lives as long as may be. There is just 
the shadow of a chance the redcoats may go away 
without knowing we are here, and I claim there is 
no possibility whatsoever that even two more could 
escape.” 

I question if very many of the lads would have 
been willing to make the venture, even though 
Gabriel and Archie had apparently succeeded; but 
Jacob himself had sufficient courage to set off, and 
that he was disgruntled because I positively com- 
manded him to remain could be readily understood 
by his silence. 

I was not minded any others should put their 
lives in jeopardy, and therefore it was that instead 
of remaining near the window where all had gath- 
ered, I took station at the door, as I should have 
done in the first place, thus making certain no more 
of our party could give us the slip. 

Even though I had been so positive in stating 
that all must remain, I doubted the wisdom of the 
command as soon as the lads gave evidence of be- 
ing willing to obey me, and began to ask myself 
whether it might not be better some few escape with 


1 84 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

their lives than that all be made prisoners, for there 
was indeed little hope of being undiscovered after 
sunrise. While pondering over this, and saying 
that by such a course I was making myself wholly 
responsible for whatsoever of evil might come, my 
eyes grew heavy with slumber. 

Now, as I look back upon that night, it seems 
indeed strange that I should have had any desire for 
sleep when death appeared to be so near at hand, 
and yet the truth is that I finally lost consciousness. 

I may possibly have slept two hours — it could 
not have been much longer — when I was literally 
brought to my feet by the crackling of musketry 
and cries of anger or surprise from the outside. So 
great was the din on the instant that all my com- 
rades were aroused at the same time, and instinct- 
ively we made our way to the window, clustering 
there without realizing that it might be possible 
for the sentinels on guard to see us. 

What is it? ” Jared Green asked, and he made 
no effort to speak cautiously. ‘‘ What has hap- 
pened ? 

It was a question none could answer, for al- 
though it was possible to hear the men running to 
and fro, shouting frantically, as it seemed to me, 
with now and then a hoarse cry from the room 
beneath us, we could see nothing distinctly, yet 
knew beyond a peradventure that some serious dis- 
turbance had broken out. 

So great was the noise from below that I ven- 
tured to raise the window, and, craning my neck 
to look over the eaves of the building, I gazed down 


AN ODD BATTLE 


185 


on what seemed to be a perfect mob of men run- 
ning to and fro aimlessly, while from the distance 
came the sharp crack of musketry and the tram- 
pling of horses’ feet. 

‘‘ It is our people ! ” Jacob Breen cried shrilly, 
clapping me on the back with such force that I was 
nigh to being hurled headlong from the window. 
“ It is our people ! Gabriel or Archie have suc- 
ceeded in finding one force or another, and an at- 
tack is being made! ” 

As the confusion increased, the reports of mus- 
ketry sounding nearer, I said to myself that the lad 
was right, and found it most difficult to prevent 
giving way to senseless demonstrations of joy. 

I wish it might be possible to describe the scene 
as we saw it thus outlined faintly in the gloom. 
We could not distinguish individual forms; there 
were beneath the window so many in the throng 
that it was before our eyes as a dark, writhing mass 
with now and then a trooper trying to force a horse 
among the frantic men. And here, there, and 
everywhere shouts of command, cries for this man 
or that, with over all screams of pain as the mis- 
siles, which were being poured in by that unseen 
force, took effect. 

It is not to be supposed that this scene of con- 
fusion was continued many seconds. We saw the 
dark mass separate into something like military 
formation. The meaningless cries died away as 
the first shock of surprise passed off and the instinct 
of the soldier came uppermost. 

It may not have been more than two minutes 


1 86 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

before horses were brought for the officers who had 
been feasting in the room beneath us, and the men 
were forming in platoons ; but during all this while 
came the thunder of horses’ feet and the crackling 
of musketry, the cries of command and the groans 
and shrieks of agony. 

It never entered my mind that we lads were in 
position to strike a blow just then. There could 
be no question but that our people were making an 
attack, and I remained there overhanging the eaves 
of the building, watching with all my heart in my 
eyes as I said that now was come our deliverance, 
yet not a finger did I raise toward helping myself. 

The first fire from our people was deadly in 
effect, as could be seen by the huddled masses lying 
here and there upon the ground when the troopers 
formed in line, but yet it was not sufficient to win 
a victory, for the surprise had not been so com- 
plete as to create a stampede. 

‘‘ It is to be a battle here in the night ! ” I said, 
forcing my way back from the window with diffi- 
culty, because all the lads were pressing close upon 
me. “ It is to be a battle, and if Archie or Gabriel 
failed to meet those who are making the attack, 
then are they ignorant of the great odds against 
them!” 

It was necessary now to speak at the full strength 
of one’s lungs in order that the words should be 
heard, for the Britishers had in turn opened fire, 
and the detonations of the weapons literally caused 
the air to quiver. 

My cheeks redden with shame even at this late 


AN ODD BATTLE 


187 


day, when I set down the fact that it was Jacob 
Breen who recalled me to a sense of duty — that 
I had failed of understanding what part we might 
play in this battle. 

“ The time has come when we should take a 
hand,’’ the lad said suddenly. I know of no rea- 
son why we must skulk here like cowards ! ” 

His words thrilled me, causing every nerve to 
quiver, and on the instant I seemed to see as if it 
were pictured before my eyes, the course which we 
should pursue. Without hesitating, and, I hope, 
speaking as if the thought had been in my mind 
before Jacob suggested it, I said sharply: 

See to it that you have your weapons ready, 
and follow me in double file. We will go down 
this front staircase and out of the house by the 
back way, so that it will be possible to fall upon 
the enemy in the rear, and they be made to suppose 
that reinforcements have come up from the opposite 
direction.” 

Now every lad was on fire; the possibility of 
striking a blow after we had been penned up like 
rats in a trap was most welcome, and we gave no 
thought to the danger, or the chance that we might 
find ourselves in the midst of the redcoats instead 
of in their rear. 

I ran at full speed, regardless of encountering 
any one in the passageway, after making certain 
the Minute Boys were following, and when we had 
traversed the entire length of the building without 
meeting any one, and came out into the open on 
that side nearest the slave quarters, it appeared as 


l88 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


if the attacking force was making its way up the 
lane leading from the road. The Britishers were 
wheeled about in that direction, and, save for a 
few skulkers here and there, nothing prevented our 
making such a demonstration as must be effective. 

I led the way round the building until we were 
at the westerly corner of the front, and there, where 
we might be screened in case a volley was suddenly 
poured upon us, said to my comrades : 

“ Let us discharge our weapons at the same in- 
stant in order to make it appear that our force is 
very large, and that done, each lad is to step back 
within the shelter of the house while he reloads.’' 

There was no delay in carrying such a. plan into 
execution, nor was it possible for us to miscalculate 
the aim, since the Britishers were hardly more than 
twenty yards away, standing in so large a body 
that we would have fired wild indeed had any of 
our missiles failed of effect. 

Even though we were attacking the enemies of 
our country, it was not a pleasing thought to me 
that we were doing our best to take the lives of 
human beings. But surely it would be a survival 
of the fittest, and from our point of view the “ fit- 
test ” were those who had nearest their hearts a 
love for the Carolinas. 

That which gave us greatest pleasure was a cry 
which came from the rear rank when our bullets 
took effect, for then we could hear half a dozen of 
the nearest shout : 

“ They have outflanked us ! The rebels are in 
the rear I ” 


AN ODD BATTLE 


189 


I fancied that those of our people who were in 
front also heard this cry, hoping they understood 
who was thus creating a diversion, for it seemed 
to me their fire was redoubled, and I believed I 
heard cries of encouragement and of joy. 

Waste no time in reloading, lads,’' I whis- 
pered, myself setting the example by charging my 
weapon, and before the Britishers had really come 
to understand that there was without doubt a foe 
behind them, we let go a second volley. 

Then in the darkness, while the smoke from our 
weapons hung heavy before our eyes, I could see 
that line of Britishers waver, seemingly to have 
grown weak in the middle, and an instant later 
came that which caused me to cry aloud in fear and 
astonishment. 

A heavy volley, which must have, been made up 
of at least thirty guns, rang out midway between 
where we were standing and the main road upon 
the right flank of the foe. 

“Who can be there?” Jacob Breen cried as if 
in alarm, and I cheered vigorously, for on the in- 
stant came the thought that it was the other squad 
of our “ ragged regiment,” either that led by Cap- 
tain Horry, or General Marion, who had thus 
come upon the scene of conflict. 

Now it was that the enemy, fired upon from 
three widely diverging points, began to suppose 
they were attacked by an overwhelming force, and 
that the men were growing uncomfortable in mind 
we understood by the cries of command for them 


1 90 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


to stand firm, or to close up the ranks, which were 
heard now and then from the officers. 

This was as much as telling us that we needed 
to make but one more desperate attack and the day 
would be ours. From the front came the huzzas 
of our people as they charged down upon the line; 
from the right wing a second and third volley 
mingled with shouts of triumph, and then it was 
we Minute Boys added our voices to the din as we 
fired. 

I care not how brave soldiers may be, how reck- 
less they have grown of life, there are none who, 
in such a position as our enemy was then placed, 
could hold their ground. In the darkness, attacked 
by what they believed to be a heavy force from 
every direction, fired upon from the rear by a 
seemingly large number, and their right flank 
pressed by a superior body, there was nothing left 
but to retreat, for the boldest general who ever 
commanded an army would have had good reason 
for believing that to remain longer in that position 
was to invite annihilation. 

Therefore it was only natural, as I have said, 
the king's soldiers should fall back without loss of 
time, and that their officers believed the rebels, as 
they were pleased to call us, had gathered in over- 
whelming numbers, was shown by the fact that in- 
stead of retreating into the building, where they 
might make a more successful stand, the whole 
force was drawn back to seek what cover could be 
found in the rear of the negro quarters. 

It was while this manoeuvre was being effected 


AN ODD BATTLE 


191 

that the main body of General Marion’s force 
charged down upon them, and this was sufficient 
to scatter their ranks in confusion. We lads closed 
in behind the horsemen to make the greatest show 
possible, and then it was we saw coming up from 
where the right flank of the enemy had been sta- 
tioned, a party of thirty or forty, the greater por- 
tion of whom were negroes, all eager to participate 
in the victory. 

So hotly did the “ ragged regiment ” press them, 
that instead of making a stand behind the slave 
quarters, the Britishers changed their line of re- 
treat in order to gain the road, and such of our 
people as were mounted joined in the pursuit, for 
it was necessary to keep them on the run. 

“ There is no need for us who are on foot to do 
further battle,” I heard a voice from out the dark- 
ness say when our troopers, driving the redcoats 
before them, had gained the highway. “ It is best 
we remain here, where, in case the king’s men come 
to their senses, we can hold a shelter for our 
people.” 

Then it was that, coming up to the speaker, I saw 
Master Sinclair, and in my astonishment at finding 
him there asked him from whence he came. 

I have been yonder, near the grape arbors, and 
it strikes me I was of considerable assistance in 
this little affair. The negroes handled their mus- 
kets and stood their ground better than I had be- 
lieved possible.” 

“ But where did you come from, and how did it 
chance that you abandoned your home, leaving 


192 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

everything at the mercy of the enemy?’’ I cried, 
so curious for a solution of what had been a mys- 
tery that I could wait no longer for an answer. 

“ Word was brought yesterday morning by one 
of the field-hands that the redcoats were coming in 
large numbers, and I beat a retreat into the swamp 
with family, overseers, and slaves, there to wait 
until the enemy should have passed, for my Lord 
Clinton has announced his intention of sending me 
to the prison-ships as soon as I am taken. Hearing 
the noise of the battle, it was only natural that 
such of my company as could bear arms should be 
pressed into service, and it seems as if we were for- 
tunate in selecting the time and position.” 

Before I could ask any more questions two 
horsemen came riding up the lane from the direc- 
tion in which our people had followed the foe, and 
I shouted to the Minute Boys to stand firm, fearing 
lest by some odd chance the Britishers had doubled 
back on us, when a dear, familiar voice rang 
out : 

‘‘ It is I, William Rufus ! It is I, Gabriel ! ” and 
added to these welcome words were others which 
set my pulses throbbing with gratitude to the good 
God, for it was Archie Gordon who shouted laugh- 
ingly : 

“ Ay, close up, lads, and stand ready to receive 
your commander ! ” 

In a twinkling they were with us, and as we 
stood there among the dead and wounded of the 
enemy, we listened to the stories told in fragments 
of how they had succeeded in getting away, when 


AN ODD BATTLE 


193 


humanity should have prompted us first to minister 
to the needs of those whom we had crippled. 

Gabriel’s story seemed pitifully weak as com- 
pared with what we had imagined it might be. 
Creeping down the stairs in the darkness, he had 
made his way past the rooms filled with British 
officers, who had feasted so deeply as to give no 
heed to anything going on around them, and, hav- 
ing departed from the building by the rear door, 
he walked boldly toward the road, seeing only two 
men on guard, who gave no heed to him, most like 
because he had come from the house, therefore they 
believed he was one of their number. Then he had 
to travel no more than two miles before coming 
to the general’s halting-place by the side of the 
road, where he awaited some report from us. The 
rest we already knew. 

Archie’s story was not unlike that of our leader’s. 
As he laughingly said, the most difficult portion 
of his task was to escape from us, for once he was 
on the stairs the way was as clear as it had been 
for Gabriel, and when the lads had come to an end 
of their tales I understood that but for my timor- 
ousness we might all have gotten away without 
hindrance. 

Ay, so you might, lad,” Gabriel said when I 
had given words to my thoughts ; “ but in case of 
having done so, you would not have been here to 
pour in a fire upon the enemy’s rear, and, there- 
fore, might the battle have been prolonged until it 
would have been our need to retreat.” 

There was no little gratification in the thought 


194 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


that even though I had shown myself more timor- 
ous than one in command of a company of Minute 
Boys should be, such failure to display courage, 
if so be you choose to call it, had been an advantage 
rather than otherwise. 

While we lads were thus conversing, Master Sin- 
clair had taken charge of his dwelling once more. 
The negroes were sent to call up the women from 
the swamp, and soon it was the same hospitable 
mansion I had known in the past, for its inmates 
were busied in ministering to the wants of the 
wounded enemy as much as to the needs of wel- 
come friends. 

We lads did a fair share of the nursing, and were 
yet at work on the gruesome task when the day 
had come. Verily had our victory been of moment, 
as we could see now. 

Nearly all the horses belonging to the British 
troopers yet remained stabled where they were first 
left, and of stores we had as much as they brought 
with them, which was by no means inconsiderable. 
The only thing to mar our triumph at that mo- 
ment was the fact that the pursuers were not yet 
returned, and who could say that the redcoats had 
not turned upon them, making prisoners of every 
gallant patriot? 

“ We have much to be thankful for. It is little 
less than ingratitude to look forward into the future 
for trouble,” Master Sinclair said when I put into 
words the thoughts which were in my mind con- 
cerning our people. “ Unless Francis Marion has 
changed since last I saw him, he will not lead his 


AN ODD BATTLE 


195 


followers into a place from which they cannot 
extricate themselves. Therefore, now that the 
wounded are in better hands than ours, let us en- 
joy ourselves at breakfast, for I am of the belief 
that it will not be my privilege to entertain many 
more guests in this house for some time to come.’' 

Why do you speak in that sad strain. Master 
Sinclair ? ” Gabriel asked, and the planter replied 
with a feeble attempt at a smile : 

“Now indeed am I doing exactly what I warned 
you lads against — looking ahead for trouble. In 
my case, however, I have better reason for doing 
so than you, for from advices from Charleston and 
Georgetown, dated no later than the day before 
yesterday, I know beyond a peradventure that the 
enemy in this section of the country is so strong 
that it will be folly for us to attempt to stand be- 
fore them. My Lord Clinton has ordered Tarle- 
ton to scour the Carolinas with his legion, and en- 
trap or kill the ‘ Swamp Fox.’ ” 

“Who may that be, sir?” Gabriel asked. 

“ None other than your brother, my lad, so- 
named because he has his rendezvous in the swamps. 
The British commander-in-chief thinks himself 
witty to bestow upon Marion the name of ‘ Swamp 
Fox,’ and I venture to say that he will be longer 
riding down such a fox, than any he ever coursed 
in the old country.” 

I had not yet gathered in the full meaning of 
Master Sinclair’s words when came the summons 
to breakfast, and right pleasant was it to sit down 
once more at a well-appointed table, for I had not 


196 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

enjoyed such an opportunity since Charleston capit- 
ulated. 

We were yet eating when the thud of horses’ 
feet outside caused us to start up eagerly. Then 
we saw coming through the avenue of trees our 
“ Swamp Fox,” Captain Horry at his side, fol- 
lowed by those brave hearts who were ready to 
sacrifice even life itself for their country. 

It is not needed I should make any attempt at 
describing the happiness which was ours that morn- 
ing when we were Master Sinclair’s guests ! 

We had better reason for feasting and excesses 
than those who had lately occupied this hospitable 
mansion in the absence of its owner, and yet we 
were temperate, for never one among us did more 
than satisfy his hunger. I had counted on hearing 
General Marion tell of the chase, and in what con- 
dition he left the redcoats; but to my surprise, no 
sooner was the meal finished than the captain, the 
commander, Master Sinclair, and mayhap half a 
dozen of the troopers, went to an adjoining apart- 
ment as if to hold a secret council. 

Now what may be going on?” Archie Gor- 
don cried merrily. “ It would seem to me that we 
could afYord to spend this day in merrymaking, 
after having read the king a third reasonably strong 
lesson, yet it looks as if another campaign was 
being planned.” 

“ But one far different from those we have par- 
ticipated in, lad,” Gabriel said gravely, and I, not 
minded that he should make a kill- joy of himself 
at such a time, cried reproachfully : 



“THEN WE SAW COMING THROUGH THE 

‘SWAMP FOX.’” 


AVENUE OF TREES OUR 


% 






3;^- ’ ' ^ ' F«^ ■*••* '-v 

. - v- ^*_ -,^v; 


'U1 ' ■ '^JRfv in : 

■ r..” , 






.*M 4<<lfe^2^4 \’i4f'Vv^-v" v^v^-^i a''’ 



AN ODD BATTLE 


197 


Is it well that the commander of the Minute 
Boys of South Carolina should wear a long face at 
the very moment when he has most reason to 
smile?’’ 

“ It is true we have reason for rejoicing,” 
Gabriel replied with the same sombre look upon his 
face, “ but it may be well for us not to spend overly 
much time in such manner. Have you already for- 
gotten what Master Sinclair said regarding his 
advices from Charleston and Georgetown?” 

‘‘ The words are yet in my mind,” I replied 
laughingly, “ as is also the memory of Major 
Gainey’s and Captain Barfield’s commands, which 
gave us but little trouble although General Marion 
rode with no more than forty men. Now, when 
he has a legion at his back, what can Tarleton hope 
to do?” 

You must remember that Tarleton has all the 
British army behind him,” Gabriel replied, and then 
he was interrupted by the return of those who had 
gone into council. 


CHAPTER XI 


OUR RETREAT 

When General Marion reentered the room 
where we boys were yet at table, he gave the word 
for his followers to be assembled in front of the 
dwelling, speaking not until this had been done. 
Then, standing on the veranda in front of the force, 
he began in a tone and with the manner of a man 
who says that which is disagreeable to himself: 

** My men, it is the opinion of all in command, 
as well as those whose judgment is entitled to the 
greatest respect, that we return without delay to 
Snow’s Island' and I ask you to have confidence in 
us who have arrived at this decision, which is as 
distasteful to those who made it as it is to those 
who hear it. We know beyond a question that, 
because of what has been done, the British com- 
mander is determined to wipe us out, and it be- 
hooves us to gain a position which may be held 
against so large force as will be sent from the 
coast. 

“ Nothing can be accomplished by staying here, 
where capture or death must be the inevitable re- 
sult; but so long as we remain at liberty so long 
will the Cause live, and I promise that however un- 
pleasant and apparently disastrous may seem this 
198 


OUR RETREAT 


199 


move at the very moment when we have been vic- 
torious, you shall yet have many opportunities of 
striking a blow at British uniforms. I ask you to 
obey cheerfully and without question, believing 
this plan has not been decided upon without due 
deliberation.” 

‘‘We are to retreat,” Gabriel whispered in my 
ear, and at the same moment a groan was heard 
from all the assembled men. 

It is well I should dwell upon this scene. Our 
force was no greater than five hundred when all 
who counted themselves as troopers had come to- 
gether, and here were two hundred or more who 
could not repress their sorrow because, while they 
were threatened, as Master Sinclair had every 
proof, by more than three thousand well-armed 
men, the greater portion of whom were trained 
soldiers, the word had been given to fall back. 
This was good evidence of the spirit of patriotism 
which animated the hearts of the people of the 
Carolinas, that these brave fellows were dissatis- 
fied only because of not being brought face to face 
with an enemy who could conquer them by sheer 
force of numbers. If the Cause of Liberty was 
crushed out elsewhere, it yet lived and burned with 
an ardent flame in the hearts of those who had 
pledged themselves to follow General Marion, and 
among these patriots we Minute Boys of South 
Carolina had the good fortune to be numbered. 

When we rode out from Sinclair’s plantation 
knowing beyond a peradventure that we were flee- 
ing before the enemy, while none would have 


200 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Openly questioned General Marion’s judgment in 
such matters, there were many who grumbled be- 
cause of not being allowed to make a stand when 
there could be no hope of resisting successfully the 
overwhelming numbers which were already in 
motion against us. 

Master Sinclair remained behind because his 
house and the negro huts were well filled with 
wounded men whom he would not abandon, what- 
ever might be the cost of playing the Good Samari- 
tan. And here let me stop sufficiently in this poor 
story to say that when Tarleton’s legion arrived at 
the Sinclair plantation, two days later, they not only 
burned all the buildings, but sent Master Sinclair 
to the prison-ships in Charleston harbor, apparently 
giving no heed to the fact that, save for his desire 
to minister to the wounded Britishers, he might 
have made good his escape. 

It must not be supposed that we Minute Boys 
had, even during the heat of the battle just fought, 
forgotten that traitorous cur, Seth Hastings. As 
a matter of fact he had been in our minds all the 
while, and more than once did we speak of him, 
but because no one had seen the young villain, we 
came to believe he was returned to Charleston, 
where he might remain under the protection of 
those whose cause he had espoused apparently only 
that he might work harm to his native land. 
Therefore it was we counted him the same as hav- 
ing escaped our vengeance, and were forced to 
content ourselves with the hope that the time might 
come when we could give him his just deserts. 


OUR RETREAT 


201 


The ride was indeed a sad one for all. Once 
we were gone, our people in that section of the 
country would be left to the tender mercies of the 
British and Tories, who had in other parts of the 
Carolinas written their names in blood and flame. 
Even though we Minute Boys were yet lads, we 
were full grown in the knowledge of what had been 
and what would come, therefore we were bowed 
down by sorrow as we set our faces in that direc- 
tion which would lead us away from home. 

Although not riding hard, we arrived at Snow’s 
Island before morning, and after a brief time of 
rest for the horses as well as the men, instead of 
setting about fortifying the camp, as we lads had 
supposed would be the case, it soon became evi- 
dent that we were to retreat yet further. There 
seemed to be every evidence that General Marion 
had, for the time being, given over trying to harass 
the enemy. 

Near about noon on the day of our arrival at 
the island all the members of the ragged regi- 
ment ” were drawn up in line, and much to their 
surprise the following order was given by the gen- 
eral : 

“ All married men, and those who are the only 
support of a family, are commanded to return to 
their homes without delay, and there remain until 
such time as they shall be summoned for further 
work.” 

There was a deal of grumbling and discontent 
because of this disbanding of the force at the very 
time when it seemed we were most needed; but 


202 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


both General Marion and Captain Horry held firm, 
obliging each man to disclose whether or no he had 
helpless ones depending upon him, and in case of 
an affirmative answer he was directed to stand 
aside. Thus it was our ranks were weeded out 
until no more than sixty, including us Minute Boys, 
were left. 

Those who were to return to their homes were 
directed to take as much of the provisions which 
we had captured from the enemy, as could be con- 
veniently carried, and the remainder of the plunder 
was packed in convenient form for transportation 
on our led horses, we having by this time even 
more of such animals than could well be cared for. 

An hour before sunset the encampment on 
Snow’s Island was abandoned, and the command 
dispersed in one direction and another, as I have 
said, leaving sixty or thereabouts yet in service. 

It was a mournful parting, when we had crossed 
the stream and there separated. Many of those who 
were commanded to return to their homes had al- 
ready pleaded in vain with the commander for per- 
mission to remain, but all their entreaties were in 
vain, and I believe of a verity I have never seen a 
more disconsolate lot of men than those comrades 
of ours who were obliged to turn their backs upon 
danger and privation. 

When we rode forward once more. General 
Marion and Captain Horry leading the way, it was 
whispered from one to another that our destination 
was the Black Mingo Swamp. It seemed incred- 
ible to me that we were to go into North Carolina, 


OUR RETREAT 


303 


leaving our native State absolutely unprotected; 
but such proved to be the case, for after riding four 
and twenty hours with no more than three halts 
by the way, we were come to the place which had 
been decided upon as our refuge. 

It was by no means to be despised as an encamp- 
ment by those who feared an attack. To come 
upon it one was forced to traverse a narrow trail, 
where a misstep on one side or the other would 
plunge horse and rider into mire and water, for a 
distance of two and a half miles, when the traveller 
came upon a slight elevation of not more than four 
or five acres of solid ground, on which grew per- 
haps twenty gigantic oaks. 

It was old Peter who guided us to this place, and 
truly had he led us to a safe refuge, for none might 
come upon our company save he who was perfectly 
familiar with the devious windings of the blind 
trail. Had we been closely pursued by the enemy, 
then was this a welcome spot, but since our success 
had been so great, and the redcoats, when we left 
Sinclair’s plantation, yet some distance in the rear, 
I failed to understand, as did all the Minute Boys, 
why we were thus hiding when it might have been 
possible to save many of our people from cruel 
treatment. 

It was a question which puzzled us not a little, 
as may be supposed, and we turned the matter over 
and over among ourselves during the first night in 
the new camp, until it was as if our curiosity could 
no longer be restrained. Therefore when Archie 
Gordon suggested what seemed a simple plan by 


204 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


which we might learn what we were so eager to 
know, without being accused of unsoldierly conduct, 
all the lads insisted it should be carried out. 

Archie had argued that, because Gabriel was the 
general’s brother, there was no good reason why 
he might not ask for an explanation of our move- 
ments, doing so wholly on the plea of kinship, and 
not that we as a company had any right to question 
the movements of the commander. 

Gabriel was not averse to doing what he might 
toward gratifying our curiosity, and at the earliest 
possible moment sought an interview with the gen- 
eral, leaving the remainder of us Minute Boys to 
put up a hut similar to the one we had built at the 
last encampment. 

When he returned half an hour later we gathered 
around him eagerly, and he told us in substance, al- 
though in not the exact words which I have set 
down, that our commander and Captain Horry 
believed it would be unwise to remain in South 
Carolina while the chase was conducted with such 
spirit, for further attacks upon the enemy would 
result in the entire country being laid waste. It 
was to avoid this wholesale destruction of property 
and consequent sufferings of the people, that Gen- 
eral Marion had decided to take refuge in the 
Black Mingo Swamp, but he counted on remain- 
ing there only until the pursuit had in a certain 
degree been abandoned, when all the members of 
his command would be summoned for duty, and 
we find ourselves with plenty of work cut out for 
us. 


OUR RETREAT 


205 


Gabriel’s interview with his brother proved to 
be of considerable more importance than that of 
gratifying our curiosity. 

The general stated as his belief that we might 
be forced to remain inactive for several weeks, and 
during that time it was in the highest degree neces- 
sary he should have full information concerning 
what was being done in the country roundabout. 
To such end he intended to send out two small 
parties as scouts, three or four men forming one 
company, and an equal number of the Minute Boys 
the other. These scouts were to remain absent 
eight and forty hours, one squad setting off four 
and twenty hours in advance of the other, thereby 
ensuring a report at least once every day. 

It goes without saying that this information 
pleased us wondrously, for it would have been 
heart-sickening to remain there idle while knowing 
that the king’s hirelings were working their will 
among our people, and even though we might not 
have an encounter with them, there was a sense of 
satisfaction in knowing that we were at least doing 
something in the way of maintaining a hold upon 
our own homes, however feeble it might be. 

Even while Gabriel was repeating to us the con- 
versation which had passed between his brother 
and himself, three of the men rode out through 
the swamp under the guidance of old Peter, and 
we knew that the first party of scouts had begun 
the work of gathering information. Then came 
the question as to which of our company should 
first go on this duty. 


2o6 minute boys of SOUTH CAROLINA 


As a matter of course every fellow was eager 
to be up and doing as soon as possible, and it would 
have been unfair had Gabriel made any selection 
when one had as good a right as another to be 
foremost in the work. 

It was Archie Gordon’s proposition that we draw 
lots for the coveted task, and in order that there 
might be no question as to the fairness of this 
method, old Peter was called up as soon as he came 
back from guiding the men, to prepare seventeen 
twigs, three of which should be shorter than the 
others, and those who drew these last were to 
comprise the first scouting party. 

If I had been given the privilege of naming these 
fortunate ones the matter could not have turned 
more to my satisfaction, for, oddly enough, Gabriel, 
Archie, and myself drew the shortened twigs. 
However much the others might grumble because 
they were to remain idle in camp eight and forty 
hours, there could be no question as to the fairness 
of the award. 

It can well be fancied with what care we groomed 
the horses selected for the journey, and how critical 
we were in selecting weapons, portioning out the 
ammunition, or making up packages of provisions 
sufficient to last us two days. We completed this 
work before sunset, and then had nothing to do 
save wait until the following noon, for it was the 
general’s desire that each scouting party should 
leave twenty-four hours later than the preceding 
one. 

It seemed to me as if the time would never come. 


OUR RETREAT 


207 


SO heavily did the moments lag, and I dare venture 
to say we three lads were in the saddle a half an 
hour before Captain Horry gave the word for old 
Peter to lead us out over the trail. No special 
orders had been given. We were simply to scout 
in whatsoever direction we chose, taking good care 
not to run such risks as might jeopardize our lib- 
erty, for the task set us was to gather information, 
without striking a blow, however tempting the op- 
portunity. 

It seemed wise to me that we travel toward the 
south, for in that direction not only lay home and 
friends, but the enemy as well, although there was 
little belief in our minds that we should come 
across the redcoats in this section of the country. 
It was reasonable to suppose, however, that the 
people living nearabout could give us word con- 
cerning what was being done, and more than that 
we did not hope. 

There was a possibility, however, that we might 
come across one or more beggarly Tories who were 
striving to earn the reward my Lord Clinton had 
offered for the discovery of the general’s hiding- 
place, and unless we found such cattle in too large 
numbers, we were instructed to make them pris- 
oners in order to prevent their carrying back any 
word which would be of value to the enemy. 

Therefore it was we rode along the banks of the 
Waccamau River until late in the afternoon, our 
faces turned toward Williamsburg District. Then, 
as we halted to give our steeds a chance to drink, 


2o8 minute boys of south CAROLINA 


Archie said as he dismounted and began to unloose 
the girths of his saddle : 

Since we cannot expect to gain any information 
which may be of value during the night, why should 
we not halt here rather than four or five miles 
farther on ? ’’ 

We were the more ready to agree to his proposi- 
tion because of having remained in the saddle suffi- 
ciently long to cramp our limbs, and therefore it 
was that our scout came to end, for the time being, 
hardly fifteen miles from the starting-point. We 
picketed our horses in a clump of bushes forty or 
fifty feet from the road over which we had been 
riding, and then, partaking sparingly of our pro- 
visions, stretched ourselves at full length on the 
ground near the animals. 

How it chanced that we three remained there 
without speaking I cannot explain, but because of 
our silence we were enabled to accomplish that 
which had seemed improbable. The sun was al- 
ready setting when faintly from the distance, but 
sounding nearer and nearer each instant, came the 
thud of horses’ hoofs, causing us to hastily seek 
better concealment. In due time we saw coming 
up the bank of the stream from the south, a party 
of seven armed men, or so it seemed, who were 
making their way with a certain degree of caution, 
which told that they were in search of something 
or some one. 

Although not absolutely certain, we felt reason- 
ably sure these travellers were enemies; but when 
the party passed near where we were in hiding they 


OUR RETREAT 


209 


ceased conversation, and therefore we had no means 
of determining who they were, save that all whom 
we could see from our place of concealment wore 
British accoutrements, while our people held to the 
powder-horn and shot-pouch. 

Not until they were lost to view in the distance 
did either of us speak, and then it was Archie who 
said, much as if he had made an important dis- 
covery : 

‘‘ They are Tories, and searching for General 
Marion’s encampment ! ” 

I allow all that to be true, lad, and now what 
may be our duty ? ” Gabriel asked, as if questioning 
himself, whereupon I said, without giving weight 
to the words : 

“ We should learn where they halt for the night, 
and then carry the information back to camp.” 

“What say you, Archie?” and I saw from the 
expression on Gabriel’s face that he had already 
formed some plan in his mind. 

“ I believe we have been sent out to learn what- 
soever we may concerning just such people as those 
who have passed, and therefore, it seeming reason- 
able they will halt for the night shortly, we ought 
to creep up on them, for surely some word will be 
dropped during their conversation which will give 
us an idea of what they are about.” 

“ And in case we learn beyond question that they 
are Tories?” the dear lad continued with a smile 
on his face which told me more positively his mind 
was already made up as to our proper course. 

“ That is for you to say,” Archie replied. 


210 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

** Surely Rufus and I have no right to dictate to 
the commander of the Minute Boys.’’ 

“ I had supposed we were three scouts working 
together, and one of the same rank as another,” 
Gabriel said quietly, “ but howsoever you put it, 
this plan which I have in mind must be agreed to 
by both, else I shall abandon it. It seems to me, in 
case we learn that those fellows are Tories, we may 
safely count on their having been sent out to dis- 
cover where the general is in hiding, and therefore 
it seems our duty to carry them into camp lest they 
learn more than may be advantageous to us.” 

“ But they are seven to three,” Archie replied, 
without giving himself time to realize he was sug- 
gesting that which might imply fear on his part. 

“Ay, so they are; but did you hesitate to hold 
with the troop when we made the attack upon 
Major Gainey, where we were outnumbered six or 
eight to one? ” 

“ I have no care as to the numbers,” Archie re- 
plied, coloring deeply as he understood that he had 
spoken unwisely. “ I am agreed on capturing the 
party, and will do my full share.” 

“ Of that there is no doubt,” Gabriel said, clap- 
ping him on the shoulder in a friendly fashion, lest 
there be somewhat of irritation in his mind. “ We 
will leave our horses here, and follow those fellows 
to where they have encamped for the night, unless 
it so be they go too far before halting.” 

There was no need for argument, because we 
were all eager for such an adventure as would re- 
dound to our credit, and after making certain that 


OUR RETREAT 


211 


the horses were securely picketed, we set off up the 
road until coming to a point where freshly broken 
twigs of bushes told that they had struck across 
country. 

There is less difficulty in successfully stalking a 
man than a deer, and this last had all three per- 
formed time and time again until it seemed like 
a simple task. 

We pressed forward as rapidly as was consistent 
with silence, until coming so close upon their heels 
that it was possible for us to hear them making 
their way through the underbrush, and then fol- 
lowed at equal pace until such sounds came to us 
as told that they had halted. 

Now it was only a matter of waiting, which 
under almost any circumstances is a difficult task 
to perform patiently, yet every lad who has hunted 
wild turkeys is well schooled in such work, and it 
can safely be said that we did not risk a valuable 
opportunity by being over eager. . 

The strangers having advanced with but little 
caution, seemed to realize the fact that there might 
be enemies in the vicinity, for they refrained from 
building a camp-fire, and thus rendered our work 
rather more difficult than it otherwise would have 
been. 

After it was certain they had settled down for 
the night, we crept nearer and nearer until it was 
possible to distinguish words spoken in an ordinary 
tone, when we remained motionless and silent, 
straining our ears to catch that which should tell 


212 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

us of what complexion were those whom we had 
tracked. 

They talked of this thing and of that; some- 
times as to the good points of their horses, and 
again of the make of saddle most suited to a rider, 
never saying anything to give us a clue as to their 
purpose until nearly two hours had passed, when 
the conversation turned upon the next day’s jour- 
ney, one of them saying carelessly : 

“ There is little likelihood we shall come across 
any rebels during the next two or three days’ 
march, for all the people around about here are 
loyal to the king, therefore may we ride as fast as 
we please to-morrow.” 

This was all we heard betokening their inten- 
tions, yet the words were sufficient to tell what we 
desired to learn. There could no, longer be any 
doubt that they were searching for the “ ragged 
regiment,” incited to such task, most likely, by the 
rewards which had been offered by the British for 
reliable information concerning the whereabouts of 
the Swamp Fox.” 

It would have been a simple matter for us to 
capture a certain number of the party, but in order 
to do our work thoroughly it was necessary we take 
even the last one, for if either escaped us, then 
would the word be carried back that General 
Marion was in the vicinity of this camp, because 
none save he would venture thus to brave the anger 
of the king’s troopers. Therefore it behooved us 
to take every precaution lest a single man slip be- 
tween our fingers. 


OUR RETREAT 


213 

We waited fully two hours after the last sound 
of conversation had died away, and then was it 
certain, if the strangers were counting on sleeping 
that night, their eyes were closed in rest. 

Gabriel motioned for us to follow him, and we 
did so knowing full well that upon the strict silence 
in which we made our way all the success of the 
adventure depended. 

After creeping for five minutes or more so cau- 
tiously that not a twig snapped beneath our weight, 
we came to the small cleared place which the 
strangers had selected as an encampment, and even 
in the gloom could see that they were sleeping near 
the foot of a pine-tree that had been overturned by 
the wind. The overhanging mass of roots formed 
a certain shelter which served to protect them from 
the dew. Their rifles were stacked against one of 
the bushes at a distance of no more than three 
yards from where they lay, and, as a matter of 
course, it was first necessary to secure possession 
of these. 

I would have moved on in advance in order to 
do this most important portion of the work, but 
that Gabriel held me back, himself taking the lead, 
and when Archie and I were come within perhaps 
a dozen paces of the sleepers, we halted until our 
comrade rose up from behind the bushes with the 
muskets in his arms. 

Then we stood erect, our weapons levelled full 
upon the unconscious men, and Gabriel cried in a 
loud voice : 

‘‘ You have come to an end of your work as far 


214 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


as hunting rebels is concerned, and now yield 
yourselves prisoners or we shall fire!” 

The strangers half-rose, staring about them stu- 
pidly, not understanding for several seconds the 
true situation of affairs, and while they were trying 
to gather their scattered senses it was impossible for 
me to restrain a cry of joy and exultation, for 
among them was none other than that cur we had 
so long been seeking, Seth Hastings. 

At the very moment when we had given over, 
for the time being, all hope of coming upon that 
traitorous lad, he was in our power. We had 
searched for him in this encampment of the enemy 
and that, but without succeeding in our purpose, 
and now, when making what appeared an unim- 
portant capture, we had the scoundrel at our mercy. 

He did not recognize us at first, as I understood 
by the grayish hue of fear which came over his 
face a few seconds after he opened his eyes, and 
then, glancing from one to the other only to see 
those whom he would have so cruelly wronged, the 
Tory villain sank back as if fearing we were about 
to wreak vengeance upon him then and there. 

His surprise was no less than ours, and had his 
companions kept their wits about them, observing 
closely all our movements, they might have suc- 
ceeded in effecting their escape while we stared at 
the lad in mingled surprise and joy. 

However, exultation soon gave way before the 
knowledge of what we had yet to accomplish, and 
we set about making certain that those whom we 
held at our mercy could not give us the slip. 


OUR RETREAT 


215 


It can well be understood that Seth Hastings was 
the first to whom we gave our attention. Archie 
and Gabriel stood with levelled muskets while I 
advanced unarmed to search the prisoners for con- 
cealed weapons, and bind them in such fashion 
that they could not run. When I came to that 
Tory cur he gave me a look which told how greatly 
it would pleasure him to take my life, and I laughed 
aloud as I realized the impotence of his rage. 

“ Be careful, Seth Hastings, not to make any 
sudden move, or I shall take it as an indication that 
you intend mischief, and fire with true aim,” Archie 
cried, and again I saw the pallor of fear creep over 
the cur’s face. He could plan to send to the prison- 
ships three lads who had never done him injury, 
and yet cringe with cowardly fear when there was 
possibility his own precious body might come to 
harm. 

I found on the scoundrel two pistols, which no 
doubt had been loaned or given by whatsoever Brit- 
ish officer had sent him in search of us. These I 
put in my own pocket, as a matter of course, saying 
as I did so : 

We rebels are not in the way of getting such 
fanciful weapons as these, and ought to thank you 
for bringing the toys so far.” 

** I will bring you worse than that, Rufus Ran- 
dolph, before many days have passed,” he said in 
a low, vindictive tone, and I laughed while fasten- 
ing his arms behind him with his own belt. 

It will be necessary for you to give us the slip 
before it is possible to work any more of your Tory 


2i6 minute boys of south CAROLINA 


mischief, and I am of the opinion that we shall hold 
you fast until it is decided whether you be hanged 
as you deserve, or put to death in some other way/' 

Such words were much like striking a fellow 
when he was down; but I could not resist the 
temptation after all that young villain would have 
done to us, and as if he thought I was lingering 
too long over the task Gabriel cried: 

Remember that we have much to do this night, 
Rufus Randolph, therefore it stands you in hand 
to finish that work as quickly as possible.” 

There was a certain tone of reproof in his voice, 
and I realized that it was merited, for I had no 
right to indulge myself at such a time, therefore 
the remainder of the work was performed with 
utmost despatch. Ten minutes later our seven 
prisoners, their arms fastened behind them by 
straps around each elbow, were lifted on to their 
horses, and by way of further precaution we tied 
their ankles to the stirrups. 

Then we set out for the place where we had left 
our steeds, pushing forward with all speed, for it 
was in the highest degree important, or so it seemed 
to us, that we should regain the camp in the Black 
Mingo Swamp before sunrise next morning, lest 
these Tories have friends near about who might 
make an effort at rescue. 


CHAPTER XII 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 

After my cowardly words to Seth Hastings — 
for it was cowardly to threaten a helpless prisoner 
as I had done — the young traitor shut his mouth 
closely, showing by the expression on his face that 
he was not minded to exchange words with us, and 
straightway I had somewhat less of contempt for 
the fellow, because he was displaying a certain 
amount of courage, when I had believed him to be 
the veriest cur that ever went unhanged. 

The other prisoners had not spoken since that 
moment when they understood how completely we 
had them in our power, and for this silence I was 
thankful, because immediately we were ready to 
retrace our steps there came into my mind a great 
fear lest they might have friends in the vicinity who 
could turn the tables, thus preventing us from going 
back to camp with proof that we were able to play 
the part of men. 

As a matter of course, Gabriel took the lead, as 
was his right, since we had made him our com- 
mander, and he was not the kind of a lad who 
loiters when there is work to be done. He marched 
rapidly at the head of our party, leaving to Archie 
and me the task of guarding the prisoners, and there 
is little need for me to say that we did our portion 
217 


2i8 minute boys of south CAROLINA 


of the task properly, for the slightest carelessness 
at such a time might cost us our liberty, if not our 
lives. 

Do not hesitate to shoot with good aim at the 
first who makes the least move at attempting to 
escape,” the lad had said as we set out with horses 
and prisoners through the underbrush, speaking 
sufficiently loud for all to hear, and we answered 
properly, although there was little we could have 
done on the instant had the prisoners turned rusty, 
owing to the fact of being loaded down with the 
captured weapons. 

I was carrying my own musket and two of those 
taken from the prisoners, Archie’s burden was the 
same as mine, while Gabriel had charge of the re- 
mainder of the booty, therefore for one of us to 
have fired quickly, in case there was need, would 
have been well-nigh impossible. 

However, the prisoners were firmly secured on 
their horses, and there was no possibility they could 
do anything toward effecting their own release, 
therefore we had only to guard against a surprise 
by whoever might come upon us from the outside. 
Under other circumstances we would have realized 
that there was little fear of our being discovered 
by enemies in that place; but, nervous as we were 
through fear that it might not be possible to regain 
the encampment with all our spoils of war, even 
the rustling of the branches in the night air sounded 
to our ears like the tramp of men, and more than 
once did the flight of a night bird cause Gabriel to 
halt our party in order that he might reconnoitre. 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


219 


How long that short march seemed to me! It 
was as if it would never end, and more than once 
before we had come upon the place where our 
horses had been tethered did I say to myself that 
Gabriel had mistaken the direction. I dare say, 
however, that we covered the distance in a reason- 
ably short time, and great was my relief, even 
though we were by no means out of the woods, 
when we arrived at our first halting-place. 

‘‘ It is not for us to linger here,’' Gabriel said 
when Archie stacked his burden of weapons against 
the trunk of a tree as if preparing for a long halt. 

We have yet many miles to cover before sunrise, 
for I am not minded to travel in the daytime if it 
can be avoided.” 

“ You can’t start any too soon to please me,” 
Archie replied grimly ; ‘‘ but there is no good reason 
why I should hold on my shoulder this property 
of the king’s while we are making ready for the 
journey. How do you count on carrying all the 
weapons ? ” 

‘‘ Leave them here,” I cried quickly. “ It is not 
well we should burden ourselves with muskets when 
it is important to travel rapidly. Better lose all the 
weapons than fail to carry our prisoners to the 
general.” 

“ There is no reason why we should lose any- 
thing,” Gabriel replied quietly as he began saddling 
his horse. ‘‘ We of the Colonies have too much need 
for weapons to waste any, and I am counting on 
carrying all our booty back to camp.” 

It irritated me because he should be thinking 


220 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


about spoils of war when it was of such great im- 
portance that the prisoners be lodged where they 
could not give information concerning what had 
been learned since their capture, and I would have 
spoken sharply, but that Archie reminded me of 
my duty as a soldier by saying cheerily : 

“ It’s for you to say, captain, and we’d be mighty 
poor Minute Boys if we kicked against any orders 
you may be pleased to give.” 

By using ropes made of twisted vines, we fast- 
ened the muskets to the back of our saddles in such 
a manner that they would not be likely to catch in 
the bushes while we rode through the underbrush, 
and no more than five minutes were spent in thus 
making ready. Then the prisoners’ horses were 
fastened by their bridle-reins, head and tail, in a 
fashion which would force each animal to keep the 
pace set by the leader, and the steed rode by the 
foremost, which was Seth Hastings, was to be led 
by Gabriel. 

My post was immediately in the rear, where I 
could keep sharp watch of the entire line, and 
Archie rode midway the column to make certain 
the prisoners were not trying to wriggle out of 
their bonds. It would not be possible for us to 
travel swiftly in this fashion, but however necessary 
it might be to make haste, there was infinitely more 
need to prevent the escape of a prisoner, for if even 
one gave us the slip he could carry to the Britishers 
news of our whereabouts as well as if the whole 
boiling got away. 

“ Keep your eyes and ears open,” Gabriel said 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


221 


warningly, as he urged his horse forward, forcing 
the entire line to move, and at a walk we made our 
way through the underbrush until coming to the 
road, when, with a word of warning that the pace 
was to be increased, Gabriel pushed forward at a 
sharp trot. 

It must have been a disagreeable ride for those 
who were tied in their saddles, but we gave little 
thought to their discomforts, and even though we 
had, I question if we would have made any great 
effort to relieve men who had been trying to work 
us all possible harm. 

Now it was we took the chances that there might 
be enemies in front of us, for instead of making any 
effort to learn if the way was clear, we rode on at 
our best pace without regard to the possibility, all 
three of us believing that unless we could regain 
the encampment before another day came the 
danger would have increased tenfold. 

Twice did we stop to give the horses water, but 
at such times, no conversation was indulged in. 
One of the eldest of the Tories would have asked 
how much farther he must ride thus strapped to 
the saddle, but Gabriel sharply told him to hold his 
peace, else would we gag all the party, and from 
that on, until we were arrived, never one of the 
renegades ventured to wag his tongue. 

During such time as I was not looking into the 
future with fear and trembling lest in the very 
moment of our triumph we should be cut off by 
friends of the prisoners, I was hugging to my heart 
the joyful thought that at last we had Seth Has- 


222 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

tings in our power. The cur had done all he might 
to compass our death, and while there was no idea 
in my mind as to how we could punish him prop- 
erly, I was determined that he should not escape 
due penalty of his crimes. 

The gray light of coming day had but just ap- 
peared in the eastern sky when we were challenged 
by the sentinels at the edge of the Black Mingo 
Swamp, and the journey had been performed in 
good shape. It was necessary we wait until some 
one could be summoned to guide us over the nar- 
row trail, however, and during such time of idle- 
ness we were forced to tell our story in order to 
satisfy the curiosity of the troopers on guard, both 
of whom were strangers to me. 

It was Gabriel who gave an account of our work, 
and when he was come to an end one of the men 
said, as he clapped the lad heartily on the knee : 

“ When I heard that you youngsters were setting 
yourselves up as Minute Boys I laughed at the idee, 
allowin’ that it wouldn’t be overly long before you 
got us, as well as yourselves, into some bloomin’ 
scrape, but now I’m ready to take it all back. 
When a party of lads can go out on a scout, an’ 
bring back with them every blessed Tory who was 
on our trail, it shows that we old ones ain’t the 
whole thing in this ’ere one-sided fight. Keep up 
the good work, an’ if it so be I hear any conceited 
soldier so much as breathin’ loud agin what you 
may do. I’ll read him a lesson.” 

Although it was sweet to hear such words of 
praise, and we were treated to very many, it was 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


223 


with a sigh of relief that I saw old Peter’s black 
face coming from out of the bushes to guide us 
across the swamp, and when he in turn would have 
insisted on knowing how we had been able to make 
such an important capture, I bade him hold his 
peace until we were safe within the encampment. 

The troopers were at breakfast when we rode in 
among them, and every man’s mouth was open so 
wide with astonishment at seeing what we had 
brought that never a word was spoken until Gen- 
eral Marion, coming up as we dismounted, said as he 
laid his hand affectionately on Gabriel’s shoulder: 

I knew full well you lads would give a good 
account of yourselves whenever the opportunity 
offered. Captain Horry will look after the pris- 
oners, while you join us at the morning meal, for 
it stands to reason that you are in need of food as 
well as rest. The story of what you have done will 
keep until you are in the humor for telling it, 
though one question is necessary: Did you leave 
behind any who may carry information to the 
enemy ? ” 

“ We took all that were in sight,” Archie cried 
gleefully, not waiting for Gabriel to make reply, 
and Captain Horry clasped me by the hand as he 
said in a low tone: 

You Minute Boys have begun well, and I doubt 
not but that you will keep up the work; the best 
troopers in our ‘ ragged regiment ’ could not have 
done better, as it now seems.” 

Then he turned to take charge of our prisoners, 
who looked as if they might drop from the saddles 


224 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

with fatigue but for the bonds which held them 
firmly in place, and Gabriel said, as he followed his 
brother : 

“ Kindly have especial care of Seth Hastings, 
captain! We have been a long while in bringing 
him to book, and it would be a grievous disappoint- 
ment if he should give us the slip now.” 

“ You need have no fear,” the captain replied 
with a laugh. “ I’ll answer for it that never one 
of them leaves this swamp until it is our good 
pleasure to have him go.” 

I delayed until seeing the Tories and our traitor 
led away by three men whom the captain had sum- 
moned with a gesture, and then I joined my com- 
rades, who had already begun to eat of the food 
before them as if on the verge of starvation. 

How happy we were then I How much of praise 
did we receive as the story was told, thus showing 
that we had brought into camp every person found 
on our journey against whom suspicions might be 
entertained I 

Before we had finished breakfast the scouts who 
were to go out in our stead made ready for the 
work, and their comrades bade them look well to the 
laurels of the “ ragged regiment,” for if they re- 
turned without as much to show for the time spent 
as we Minute Boys had brought in, then would it 
be no more than right we lads take charge of the 
entire troop because of having shown ourselves 
better soldiers. 

After this time of story-telling and jesting had 
passed, and certain it is we of the Carolinas had 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


225 


little opportunity in those days to display gay 
spirits, we lads — meaning all the Minute Boys — 
went to the outer edge of the encampment that we 
might make certain our prisoners had been safely 
confined. 

Surely we had little reason to complain that 
Captain Horry had not attended to his portion of 
the work in proper fashion. The captives were 
each secured to a tree by the same bond which con- 
fined his elbows, and while he might change his 
position somewhat when his limbs were cramped, 
certain it was that no one could free himself un- 
aided. 

Seth Hastings looked up at us from under his 
eyebrows as we approached, and if his look could 
have killed, then had we been stricken dead on the 
instant. I never saw a more deadly expression 
of hatred on any person’s face than darkened his, 
and yet we had not attempted to do him a wrong 
— we had been his friends up to the very moment 
when he tried to compass our undoing. Some such 
thought as this was in my mind as I came up to 
where the young traitor was held by his bonds, and 
asked, with more of curiosity than malice in my 
voice : 

“ Why did you set yourself so suddenly against 
us, Seth Hastings? Why did you try to work our 
ruin at the very moment when we were proving 
our friendliness by proposing that you be our com- 
rade?” 

He did not answer for the moment, and Archie 
replied for him by saying: 


22 6 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

“ Because he is first cousin to the viper that 
stung the hand which warmed him. More times 
than can well be counted have I done that cur a 
good turn, and it was only two days before he 
would have delivered us to the Britishers, that I 
gave him food because he claimed to be hungry.” 

Was I bound to turn rebel because you saw 
fit to do so? ” Seth asked surlily, and Gabriel cried : 

‘‘ How can you call a ‘ rebel ’ him who would 
simply defend his own home? If I mistake not, 
you cried out as loudly as any other against the 
king when we were besieged, and it seemed pos- 
sible we of Charleston might be able to hold our 
own.” 

“ All that might be, and yet had I the right to 
change my colors when it was seen that the re- 
bellion was the same as crushed,” Seth cried, and 
I fancied that his cheeks were reddened with shame 
even as he spoke. 

If it was in your mind to change colors, the 
manly way would have been to declare yourself, 
but instead of so doing you allowed us to think you 
had the welfare of the Carolinas at heart, in order 
that you might play the traitor more successfully,” 
Gabriel said sternly, and then turning toward me 
he added, ‘‘ It gives a decent lad a bad taste in the 
mouth to bandy words with the cur. Let us leave 
him alone till such time as we can decide how we 
may settle the score he has run up against himself.” 

“ You do not dare do more than hold me pris- 
oner of war! ” the villain cried in fear, and Jared 
Green said with a laugh: 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


227 


“ By what right do you count yourself a prisoner 
of war, you traitorous Tory? Have you joined 
the king’s forces? ” 

“ Ay, that I have ! You know as much without 
asking the question,” and Seth looked imploringly 
toward his companions in captivity as if asking 
them to bear witness that he had been received by 
the Britishers as a soldier. 

‘‘ Even the redcoats wouldn’t take such as you 
in their ranks ! ” Archie cried sharply. “ The only 
claim you can make is that you have promised every 
officer you came across to lead them to this en- 
campment, when you knew no more about it than 
does my Lord Clinton.” 

“ I came mighty near smoking you out,” the cur 
cried in short-lived triumph. “ It was me who 
showed these honest men the way.” 

“ You told us that we were three full days’ march 
from this place,” one of the Tories said angrily. 
** If you had known half as much as you professed 
to be acquainted with, we would not now be in 
such a hobble.” 

Let him alone, and come with me,” Gabriel 
whispered. ‘‘ I’m thinking his punishment has be- 
gun, for it is easily seen that the others are inclined 
to put on his shoulders all the blame for their plight, 
and they will say more harsh words to the scoundrel 
than we could devise.” 

Then Gabriel and I walked away, leaving two 
of the troopers on guard against any attempt at 
escape, and nearly all the Minute Boys followed, 
believing that now was come the time when we 


228 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


would decide what should be the fate of the traitor 
we had captured. 

Understanding what was in their minds, I grew 
uneasy lest that be done which might be a black 
mark against us as soldiers, for such we surely 
were then, even though by age we were forced to 
call ourselves boys. When Seth Hastings was at 
liberty, and we searching for him, it seemed to me 
as if there was no punishment we could deal out 
which would be too great for the injury he would 
have inflicted; but now that he was in our power 
I began to fear lest the lads would wreak such a 
vengeance as might cause us shame in after years. 
Much of that which was in my mind I repeated to 
Gabriel as we walked through the encampment, 
and he replied in a whisper: 

“ The general has the same fear, as he told me 
at the first opportunity after we arrived. He begs 
that we treat him as an ordinary prisoner, leaving 
aside our anger against him for a later time, when 
we are no longer seeking to serve our country as 
Minute Boys.’' 

We did not have further chance for private con- 
verse. Our comrades began to clamor for judgment 
against the traitor, and it was necessary the matter 
be settled at once, else might some of the hotter- 
headed take it into their own hands to deal out 
punishment. 

Gabriel was not disposed to waste any time, but, 
calling for the lads to follow him, led the way be- 
yond the encampment, where we might discuss the 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


229 


situation without fear of being overheard by the 
troopers. 

I wish it was possible for me to set down all that 
was said when we discussed Seth Hastings’s affairs, 
for then it would be seen how difficult it was for 
Gabriel and me to hold the Minute Boys in check. 
Archie Gordon was as insistent as any of the others 
that we take some signal revenge, claiming that 
since it was against him, as one of the original 
Minute Boys, Seth had first tried to do a grievous 
wrong, he had a right to name at least a third of 
the punishment to be inflicted. 

And what would you say should be done with 
him?” Gabriel asked. 

Give him plenty of time to realize what was 
coming, and then hang the cur to a tree till his 
miserable life was fled!” 

Nor was Archie the most vindictive of our com- 
pany. More than one believed we would be war- 
ranted in flogging him once each day for a week 
before putting him to death, and only two besides 
Gabriel and myself claimed that we had no right 
to pay off private scores while we professed to be 
serving the Colonies as soldiers. 

Not until Gabriel had called for his brother to 
say what he believed right, did we succeed in still- 
ing the cries for revenge, and even then the major- 
ity of our company claimed the right to do as they 
saw fit, without regard to the general’s views, in- 
sisting that the traitor had shown his cloven foot 
before there was such an organization as the Minute 
Boys. 


230 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

However, by noon we had silenced those who 
would have tortured the prisoner, even though 
without convincing them, and Gabriel whispered 
to me as the conference broke up : 

“ I am afraid some of our lads may take the 
matter into their own hands, and that be done which 
will cause us shame. Keep a sharp lookout on all 
hands .this day, Rufus, and perhaps as time passes 
they may come to look at the matter more reason- 
ably.’’ 

There could be no question but that Gabriel had 
cause for fear, as I saw when the discussion was at 
an end, for then, those who were disgruntled be- 
cause of not being allowed to wreak signal ven- 
geance on the traitor gathered by themselves at a 
considerable distance from their comrades, and be- 
cause Archie Gordon was sorest among the sore- 
heads, I followed him, insisting on discussing the 
question privately. 

It was a long, difficult task, but I finally suc- 
ceeded in gaining his promise that he would refrain 
from advocating harsh measures against the pris- 
oner, but leave the matter in the hands of the gen- 
eral, where, as I claimed, and with good reason, it 
rightfully belonged. 

I will do as you say, Rufus, though it goes 
mightily against the grain to let that scoundrel off 
as if he had done nothing more than may be per- 
mitted an honest Tory — if, perchance, there be 
any of that breed who is honest.” 

‘‘ Better have it go against the grain, Archie, 
than do that which would cause you shame in the 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


231 


years to come. General Marion will see to it that 
the cur does not go unpunished, and, as a matter 
of fact, he has the right to take charge of the affair 
since he is our commander, even though we claim 
to be an independent company,’’ 

From that time on, until nightfall, Archie did 
what he might toward inducing the other lads to 
give over their cry for revenge, and when the sun 
had set I believed that we need have no fear the 
traitor would be treated other than as a prisoner. 

I question if there was one of our company who 
did not go several times during the evening to make 
certain our precious prisoners were securely 
guarded, and of a verity there seemed to be little 
fear they could give us the slip. In addition to 
being firmly bound, each to a tree, two of the 
troopers remained close at hand to watch every 
movement, and I said to Gabriel, when he and I 
went for the last time that night to assure ourselves 
of the vigilance of the sentinels and the strength 
of the bonds : 

** There is no reason for us to fear that they 
will not be here in the morning, and because we 
had but little sleep last night, we shall be wiser to 
get what slumber we may now, rather than keep 
running to and fro, concerning ourselves with what 
the troopers will do in even better shape than we 
could.” 

Then we two lay down on the ground in that 
portion of the encampment which we claimed be- 
longed to the company of Minute Boys, and certain 
it is that I wasted no time in falling asleep. 


232 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Another day had come when I opened my eyes, 
having been aroused by a violent outcry, and, aris- 
ing lazily to a sitting posture, I asked with but little 
of curiosity: 

‘‘ What’s the meaning of all that disturbance ? ” 

Before those who were nearest could make reply, 
even if they had been able to do so, Archie Gordon 
came running toward us at full speed, anger written 
on every feature of his face as he cried : 

“ Now we can understand why the general was 
so eager to prevent us from serving out that mis- 
erable traitor as he deserved! I was a blind fool 
for not having understood it all ! ’’ 

‘‘What has gone wrong, Archie?’’ Gabriel 
asked, as he rose to his feet, and the angry lad re- 
plied : 

“ Gone wrong? Everything, when men who 
claim to be soldiers turn their hands to aid one who 
would betray us to the Britishers! He was our 
prisoner, and no one, not even the general, had the 
right to set him free ! ” 

“ What do you mean? Who has been set free? ” 
I asked impatiently, and Archie cried, his voice 
hoarse with rage: 

“ That cur — Seth Hastings, who would have 
been hanged long ere this had we not listened to 
your soft words ! ” 

It can readily be understood that I was on my 
feet by this time, and when Gabriel set oft* at full 
speed toward where the prisoners had been last 
seen, I was close at his heels. 

When we arrived it was to find fifteen or twenty 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


233 


of the troopers moving about uneasily, as if having 
suddenly discovered there was a traitor in their 
midst, and the two men on duty as sentinels were 
endeavoring to explain that there had been no 
change in the situation since they went on guard. 

‘‘ I did not think it necessary to count the pris- 
oners,” one of them said in a tone which carried 
conviction with it, “ but Fll go bail that the mischief 
hasn’t been done since three o’clock this morning. 
Perhaps those who had a grudge against the fellow 
have taken him away for purposes of their own,” 
and he looked meaningly at Archie Gordon. 

It was a full minute before I could get a view 
of the prisoners, and then I saw six men, who were 
striving unsuccessfully to prevent any sign of con- 
cern from appearing on their faces, each securely 
bound as on the evening previous; but the seventh 
— Seth Hastings — had disappeared, leaving be- 
hind him only the leather belt with which his arms 
had been pinioned. 

“ How does it come that the young traitor got 
away, while all the others are yet secure ? ” I cried, 
and one of the troopers replied with a meaning look 
at us lads: 

I reckon the Minute Boys have no need to ask 
questions. They had a score to settle with the lad 
who’s missin’, an’ it stands to reason the account 
has been closed by this time.” 

There was no need to ask Archie Gordon if he 
had had any hand in the disappearance of Seth Has- 
tings. He could not have simulated such anger as 
he had displayed since the escape was discovered, 


234 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

and I felt positive the other members of the com- 
pany would not have committed what had the look 
of a crime, more particularly after it had been 
agreed between us all that the Tory traitor be left 
in charge of our commander. 

These thoughts had just formed themselves in 
my mind when General Marion came up, and it was 
possible to see that he had been seriously dis- 
turbed. 

“ Does any one here know aught concerning the 
escape?’’ he asked sharply, and after waiting a 
moment for a reply, added sorrowfully, The suc- 
cess of that which we would do depends entirely 
upon our being true to each other. If we have one 
among us whose sympathies are with the Tories, 
or one willing to avenge private wrongs after hav- 
ing the same as passed his word to the contrary, 
then will it be impossible for us to be of any aid to 
South Carolina now in her time of deepest trouble 
and danger.” 

“ I will answer for it that none of the Minute 
Boys has done this thing,” Gabriel cried stoutly. 

In the first place, we have not among us one who 
would thus break what is the same as his pledged 
word, and then again, it would have been impossible 
for a single lad to have left our hut without my 
knowledge, for I did not sleep overly well last 
night.” 

“ Then is the matter even more serious than I 
had feared, for there is a traitor among us who 
have pledged our lives to the Cause, and while he 
remains undetected are we all in gravest danger.” 


A MYSTERIOUS ESCAPE 


235 


With this the general walked away as if deter- 
mined upon some course of action, and we Minute 
Boys remained staring at each other in fear and 
dismay. 


CHAPTER XIII 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 

It goes without saying that we lads were furious 
at having lost the prisoner whom we had been so 
eager to take, but after talking the matter over with 
Captain Horry we forgot our own disappointment 
in a measure, as we understood more fully the 
meaning of that which the general had said. 

That some one in the encampment had aided 
Seth Hastings to escape was positive, for all us 
Minute Boys had assured ourselves that the young 
traitor could not by any possibility remove his 
bonds, and this we did not only twice or three 
times during the day, but when we left him for the 
night. 

It was equally certain the Tories could not have 
rendered any assistance, for they were as helpless 
as he, and therefore did the matter narrow down to 
two questions. The first, as to whether some of our 
company of Minute Boys, angered because the cur 
was to be treated as a prisoner of war, had taken 
him away in order to wreak vengeance; while the 
second and more serious was, in the event of our 
company being able to show that the Minute Boys 
had no hand in the matter, as to who had released 
the wretch. 

It was indeed a serious matter in more ways than 
236 


THE SEARCH EOR THE TRAITOR 237 

one if Seth had been released and was now able to 
work us harm, because it was within his povv^er to 
conduct the enemy over the trail which led across 
the swamp to our encampment. 

More serious indeed than this last, was the fact 
that if the villain had found a friend in our en- 
campment, then had we a traitor among us, and 
this possibility was sufficient to make even the most 
courageous tremble. 

General Marion’s plans were not kept secret from 
his followers, and if one was ready to do whatso- 
ever he might against the Cause, then were the pos- 
sibilities for mischief greater far than we could 
reckon. 

Our company of Minute Boys were gathered in 
the camp we had built, discussing the matter, when 
Captain Horry came over to have a talk with us, 
and after he had gone we remained there until, con- 
siderably to our surprise. General Marion appeared. 

He shook his head when we arose to our feet 
expecting he would enter, and said in a tone more 
grave than I had ever heard him use : 

“ I have no time to waste, lads, for it may be 
the situation demands immediate change of camp. 
It is of the highest importance that I know beyond 
a peradventure whether any of you Minute Boys, 
believing it your right to inflict punishment upon 
your own prisoner, have taken Seth Hastings away. 
I will not ask what you may have done with him; 
but this it is necessary for the safety of all I should 
know : Are any of you responsible for his absence ? 
Do not answer now,” he said, holding up his hand 


238 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

as half a dozen of us rose to speak. “ Discuss the 
matter among yourselves until you are thoroughly 
well convinced of the gravity of the situation, and 
then tell the truth like honest men. The question 
simply is if one of you know how the lad escaped? 
I shall expect an answer within half an hour.’' 

With that the general walked away, and we re- 
mained silent and motionless, staring at each other, 
for already had we come to realize how dangerous 
was the position of this handful of men who yet 
remained true to the Cause if the scoundrel was at 
liberty, and I hoped sincerely that some of our fel- 
lows would be able to declare with truth that they 
had had a hand in his escape, for then would our 
position be far less perilous. 

Gabriel put the question to all in such a way that 
I understood he had much the same thoughts as 
mine, and I fancied he, like me, was hoping, even 
though it would have been to the discredit of our 
company, that some of the lads had taken it upon 
themselves to punish the cur regardless of the 
pledge we had much the same as made. 

Not a lad spoke in reply to the question as to 
whether any one could give information concerning 
Seth Hastings, and Gabriel said, pleading with the 
members of our company for the truth: 

The general has told us that he will put no 
other question than the one I have just asked, which 
is : ‘ Does any lad among us know how Seth Has- 
tings got away?’ We will drop all inquiry if one 
or more of you acknowledge having had a hand 
in his disappearance, and, so far as I am concerned, 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 239 

gain most intense relief of mind, because then there 
can be no question that any of those who have 
pledged their services to the Cause under General 
Marion did so with traitorous intent.” 

No lad spoke, and Archie cried passionately: 

Put the question to each in turn, asking every 
lad to say on his oath as a Minute Boy, and as a 
niative of the Carolinas, whether he knows aught 
concerning him.” 

“ I solemnly swear that I did not see or have 
any communication whatsoever with Seth Hastings 
from the time I left him last night bound securely, 
and have no knowledge whatsoever of how he may 
have escaped or been spirited away,” Gabriel said, 
answering first for himself, and then turning to 
me, put the same question, following it up by nam- 
ing each lad in turn. 

Thus it was we Minute Boys swore positively 
we had no hand whatsoever in the disappearance of 
the traitor, and I knew beyond a possibility of 
doubt that each and every one had spoken the 
truth. 

Therefore it was there could be no longer any 
question but that among the men who had sworn 
to labor earnestly for the Cause was one who stood 
ready to do whatsoever he might against us. If 
you can picture to yourself our position, surrounded 
on every hand by redcoats and Tories who thirsted 
for our blood, — we the only persons in all the 
Carolinas who were ready to bear arms against the 
enemy, — you may have some faint idea of the con- 


240 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

sternation, ay, the terror, which came upon us with 
such knowledge. 

Gabriel lost no time in reporting to his brother 
the result of the questioning, and while he was 
absent we lads whispered among ourselves, speak- 
ing as people do in the presence of the dead, for 
already did it seem as if we were doomed. 

Through the information that had been brought 
in by those who yet remained friendly to the Cause, 
we knew that Tarleton with his legion, and Colonel 
Wemyss in command of not less than a full regi- 
ment, were hot in pursuit of us, and if either of 
these forces should so surround our little band 
that retreat was impossible, then would we be cut 
down to the last man, for according to my Lord 
Clinton’s proclamation, no mercy was to be shown 
— we were outlaws already doomed to death. 

Before Gabriel returned, the scouts who had been 
sent out four and twenty hours in advance of us 
lads, returned bringing with them such a budget of 
news as would have raised our spirits to the highest 
notch, but for the fact that we had among us one 
who might not be trusted, and who he was it seemed 
impossible to learn. 

Each man must perforce look at his neighbor 
with doubt, and those who were most devoted to 
the Cause could not but understand that they were 
liable at any moment to be suspected of traitorous 
design. It seemed to me as if the efficiency of the 
force must be weakened until it was possible to 
discover which of that devoted band was playing 
the Judas. 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 


241 


Now let me set down here what we learned from 
our lately returned scouts, the information covering 
all the time from the day when we set free the one 
hundred and fifty prisoners who refused, save in the 
case of a few true men, to join our force. Major 
Wemyss had marched seventy miles from Nelson’s 
Ferry straight across the district of Williamsburg, 
devastating a path fifteen miles in breadth after 
such a merciless fashion that one would have said 
he had been taught in the school of the savage. 

All the dwellings on his way, save those occupied 
by well-known Tories, were given to flames; the 
people were plundered of their possessions; such 
property as the troopers could not use was des- 
troyed, while the animals were wantonly shot and 
allowed to rot where they fell ; those who were thus 
plundered saw all of their buildings swept away by 
fire, and they, even to the women and children, 
were held forcibly back to prevent them from sav- 
ing the smallest article of value. 

Men were hung without a semblance of trial, and 
when their loved ones pleaded for mercy, the Brit- 
ish soldiers rode them down. All the time it seemed 
almost as if the good God had forsaken the Col- 
onies, yet we came to know that these acts of bar- 
barous cruelty were necessary to arouse our people 
from the fear and despondency into which they 
had fallen. 

The scouts reported that those men who had been 
lukewarm in the Cause, and yet were not Tories, 
had been aroused by these acts of wanton cruelty, 
and now asked only for an opportunity to make 


242 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

reprisals and at the same time defend their homes. 
They were ready, so the information came, to join 
General Marion as soon as he should be willing to 
receive them, and even those who had been rescued 
at Nelson’s Ferry and refused at the time to enlist, 
were now begging for an opportunity to bear arms 
against the foe. 

Verily did it seem as if the people of the Caro- 
linas had needed just such a lesson as the Britishers 
were eager to give them, in order that they might 
be taught their duty, and now has come the time 
when the “ ragged regiment ” could be recruited 
to a full battalion. 

Save for the fact of that unknown traitor who 
lurked among us, we would have rejoiced exceed- 
ingly at the news brought in, for it told us that at 
last might it be possible for us to stand up like men 
against the foe, instead of being forced to skulk 
here and there, striking a blow only against small 
bands of Tories or detached squads of soldiers. 

We lads speculated long and earnestly after hear- 
ing the reports of the scouts, as to what General 
Marion might decide upon doing, and before the 
sun set did we have an inkling of his plans, for then 
word was given that each man should provide him- 
self with as much of provisions and ammunition as 
could be conveniently carried, to the end that he be 
ready for the march at a moment’s notice. 

Now, as Gabriel and I figured it out, and as a 
matter of course we could but little more than guess 
at what might be in the commander’s mind, it had 
been decided we must continue the work while the 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 243 

traitor remained a member of the force, for it 
would be impossible to ferret him out, because if the 
question was put, as it had been to us lads, to the 
other members of the company, he who was ready 
to sell his country to the enemy would be loudest 
in protesting his innocence. 

It was a great risk to run, thus setting off with 
one in our midst who was looking for every oppor- 
tunity to betray us, and yet no other course could 
be pursued. We might not remain even in hiding 
now that Seth Hastings was escaped to tell what 
he knew concerning our whereabouts. 

The encampment in the Black Mingo was aban- 
doned in much the same fashion as had been the 
one at Snow’s Island, save that in this instance we 
left no men behind to guard the plunder, for it 
would have been dooming them to death in case 
Seth Hastings led any force to that place. What- 
soever we had there that could not be carried away 
on our saddles, must fall into the hands of the 
enemy, since we could not guard it. 

It was two hours before sunset when word was 
given to break camp, and little did we lads, as we 
climbed into the saddle, dream of the exhausting 
march before us. 

I might fill many pages with words descriptive 
of what we suffered, but must leave it to the imag- 
ination of him who reads these lines, simply stating 
that during the succeeding three days and three 
nights we made no more of halts than was abso- 
lutely necessary in order to keep the animals up to 
their work; at times so stiff and lame that it was 


244 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


with difficulty we could remain in the saddle, and 
on dismounting required assistance before it was 
possible to take our position in the line. 

I question if many of us could have withstood 
such a physical strain, but for the fact that here and 
there, as we rode along, our force was joined by 
men who had hitherto been lukewarm in the Cause 
yet were now burning with that same desire which 
had animated us, and this knowledge, that the 
people of the Carolinas were at last awakening 
from the lethargy which had come upon them when 
the redcoats overran the land, gave us a certain 
fictitious strength to hold out until the end of the 
journey. 

The end came when we were once more on the 
banks of Lynch’s Creek, where were gathered no 
less than four hundred well-armed men waiting for 
the commander whom they knew full well would 
lead them wheresoever the enemy might be found, 
regardless of the dangers. 

Here it was, while we lay upon the ground ab- 
solutely helpless after the long march, that we 
learned of the work which lay near at hand, and if 
it was to be performed, must be begun with the 
least possible delay, so it appeared to us. These 
new recruits told us that Colonel Wemyss had re- 
tired to Georgetown, weary with chasing the 
‘‘ Swamp Fox,” and a body of six hundred well- 
armed Tories, under the command of Captain John 
Bell, were encamped only fifteen miles below us on 
the bank of the creek. 

Now it must be understood that we had arrived 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 245 


at this halting-place when the afternoon of the 
third day was about half-spent, and I venture to say 
that of all our company who had come from the 
Black Mingo, none save the commander himself, 
and, possibly. Captain Horry, had been able to hold 
their eyes open, so heavily did slumber weigh upon 
them. Yet these two, quite as much fatigued as 
any of the others, had such devotion to their coun- 
try, that instead of giving themselves up to the re- 
pose which was so sadly needed, turned all their 
attention, regardless of bodily weariness, toward 
mapping out for that very night another blow to 
be struck against those who were devastating the 
Carolinas. 

That General Marion was considerate of those 
who followed him, ever ready to take upon himself 
the brunt of all the hard knocks, is shown by the 
fact that not until near midnight did he and Cap- 
tain Horry set about wakening us, who lay in a 
deep sleep of fatigue like unto dead men. It was 
necessary that some of the men be dragged around 
roughly, and even lifted to their feet, before the 
chain of slumber was shaken off. As a matter 
of fact, I saw a trooper mounting his horse, having 
saddled him while his eyes were closed, and I be- 
lieve of a verity the man was even then moving 
unconsciously in his sleep. 

When we were mounted, however, General Mar- 
ion awakened us most thoroughly by saying in that 
clear, ringing voice of his, which was like unto a 
trumpet : 

“ Hardly more than two hour’s ride from this en- 


246 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

campment is a force of those renegades whom we 
call Tories. They outnumber us slightly, but even 
though they were twice as many, I believe you who 
have served so gallantly since I came into the Will- 
iamsburg district could whip them in open field. 
We are told that recruits are flocking from every 
quarter to this section to join us, and by waiting 
we may double our strength, yet it is possible the 
enemy might take alarm if given too much time. 
Therefore have I proposed that we march at once 
to strike such a blow as shall give Tarleton and 
Wemyss to understand that the spirit of liberty 
has been revived, rather than broken, by their 
butcheries and barbarities.” 

A ringing cheer, in which every man participated, 
was the answer to this speech, and more than that 
no commander could need. 

It is not my intention to linger long over that 
which we did on this night, however much pride I 
could have in the telling. If I am to set down 
what we Minute Boys did before the invaders were 
driven from the soil, then must I hurry over this 
action, else shall I find myself cut short for lack of 
space before the tale is really come to an end. 
Therefore it is that I propose to copy down here 
what I afterward saw printed; it was written by 
one of those men who make a business of telling 
the history of one portion of the world or another, 
and because you can take it as no more than bare 
truth, I stand no chance of hearing it said I colored 
matters too highly simply to give more glory to the 
Minute Boys of South Carolina than they deserved. 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 247 

It is necessary I first explain, however, what we 
came to learn on arriving near where the Tories 
were encamped. There it was we learned that the 
enemy were on the south side of the creek, and in 
order to come at them we must cross a wooden 
bridge upon which, however cautiously we might 
ride, the sound of our horses’ hoofs would ring out 
sharply enough to give the alarm. It was thus that 
the Tories were made aware of our coming, for no 
sooner had the foremost of our men ridden across 
the planks than the alarm was sounded from the 
encampment. Now shall the story be told in words 
of another: 

‘‘ After the alarm-gun sounded, promptness and 
swift riding were as necessary as had been caution, 
and the general ordered his men to follow him at a 
gallop until the force reached the main road, about 
three hundred yards from where it was known the 
enemy lay. 

“ Here, with the exception of a small number 
who were to act as cavalry, the entire command dis- 
mounted. A body of picked men was ordered down 
the road to attack the house where a goodly por- 
tion of the Tories had been posted. Two companies 
of footmen under Captain Horry were sent to the 
right, the cavalry being ordered to the left to sup- 
port the attack, and General Marion himself bring- 
ing up the rear. 

“ It so happened, however, that the Tories had 
left the house immediately after being alarmed, and 
were strongly drawn up in a field near at hand. 
Here it was they encountered Horry’s command on 


248 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

the advance, with a fire equally severe and unex- 
pected. The effect was that of a surprise upon the 
Colonists, and Horry’s troops fell back in confusion, 
but were promptly rallied and brought on the charge. 

“ Immediately the battle became obstinate and 
bloody, but the appearance of the men who had 
been ordered to attack the house, and who came 
up suddenly in the rear of the Tories, soon brought 
it to a close. Finding themselves between two fires, 
the enemy gave way in all directions to flee for 
refuge toward the neighboring swamp.” 

The same historian states that we lost near about 
twenty men, when as a matter of fact, I know be- 
yond a peradventure we had but one killed and two 
wounded. 

Another mistake which the same historian makes, 
is that we took twenty-three prisoners, whereas I 
saw one hundred and two ranged in line when the 
last of the fugitives had disappeared in the swamp. 

The Minute Boys saw but little of this engage- 
ment, owing to the fact that they were counted as 
among the cavalry, and the mounted men had little 
of fighting to do, not being ordered into action until 
mayhap four or five minutes before the victory was 
complete. 

It was another feather in the cap of General 
Marion, and yet further reason why Tarleton and 
Wemyss should come once more upon our trail, 
but of this fact we gave little heed just then, for 
having been hunted so long, it was no new sensa- 
tion. 

We understood, however, that this last victory 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 


would win for us yet more recruits, and was of 
greatest aid to us in the work of driving the invader 
from the Carolinas. 

It is not needed I say we took possession of the 
Tory encampment that night. Immediately after 
our work had been so thoroughly done, it was as if 
every man who had taken part in the long march 
from the Black Mingo suddenly became conscious 
of the fatigue which was his, and which had been 
banished only by the excitement of the engage- 
ment. Those recruits whom we found awaiting us 
on the bank of Lynch’s Creek stood guard against 
a possible attack, and we weary ones, after giving 
our faithful steeds a goodly store of provender be- 
longing to the Tories, lay down wherever we 
chanced to be, there to sleep without interruption 
until the sun marked the hour of noon. 

The first duty which we Minute Boys attended 
to after being aroused from a most refreshing slum- 
ber was the care of our horses. The poor animals 
had not been groomed since we left the Black 
Mingo, and more than one of them was severely 
galled from having worn a saddle so long. There- 
fore it was we had little opportunity for conversa- 
tion until the day was well-nigh at an end, and 
word whispered about camp that shortly after sun- 
set we were to make another change of quarters 
lest the enemy come upon us unawares. More than 
one of our fellows grumbled because, after striking 
a blow, we were forced to run away like frightened 
sheep, and to these Gabriel made answer much like 
this: 


250 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


** Before our work has been finished we shall 
march and countermarch many a weary mile, for I 
question if there be true men enough living in the 
Carolinas to make up such an army as would be 
needed to stand long against the force which 
the Britishers will send. Because Tarleton and 
Wemyss have seemingly tired of chasing us, is 
no proof that they will not soon be in hot pursuit. 
While we were at the Black Mingo they may have 
believed it was General Marion’s desire to run 
away, but now they know to their cost that we are 
somewhat alive.” 

‘‘What about the prisoners we have taken?” 
Jared Breen asked, as if fearing it might become 
his duty to aid in guarding them, and one of the 
troopers near by replied : 

“ They have been sent away, lad. You need 
have no fear that our commander will hamper him- 
self with such as they.” 

“ Sent away ? ” I cried with something very near 
akin to horror, for at the instant I fancied he might 
be telling us they had been sent out of the world in 
the same manner the Britishers had disposed of 
score upon score of our people. 

“ The ‘ Swamp Fox ’ does not fight that way,” 
the trooper replied. “ Even though the Britishers 
declare we are not soldiers, but only a ‘ ragged 
regiment ’ of planters who hardly know how to 
load a musket, we guard our honor as men, and 
refrain from murdering prisoners. I can’t say 
where the Tories have been sent, but certain it is 
from this time out we shall hold all that can be 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 251 


captured and cared for, instead of letting them go 
free to have another blow at us.” 

It was a relief to know we were not to be ham- 
pered with prisoners, and, as a matter of fact, if 
we had considered the situation for a moment we 
would have understood full well that with such 
tactics as the general was employing, it would be 
impossible to carry on our swift marches any such 
useless and even dangerous lumber. 

I was more concerned in learning who might be 
the traitor among us, and what had become of Seth 
Hastings, therefore said as much to Gabriel, who 
replied in a tone of irritation : 

I am counting that it will be many a long day 
before the first question can be answered, and as to 
the second, we need not give overly much care until 
such time as we are able to lay hands upon him 
once more, for now this last attack has been made 
it is of little moment that he tells the enemy where 
we were three days ago.” 

“ But it is in my mind that we Minute Boys 
should give whatsoever attention we may toward 
finding him, for until the scoundrel has answered 
in some way for the injury he would have done us, 
I shall not believe we have performed our duty.” 

‘‘ I am more than willing to join in any attempt 
which it is possible to make, William Rufus,” the 
lad said laughingly, “ but it is my opinion that we 
have our work cut out for us yet this many a day, 
and hunting a traitorous cur will not be a portion 
of it.” 

‘‘What do you mean?” I asked in surprise 


252 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


thinking perhaps he had information from his 
brother as to our possible movements. 

“ Nothing more than you yourself can see 
plainly,” he replied. “ The Tories whom we have 
driven into the swamp will soon make it known 
that the ‘ ragged regiment ’ has increased in size 
until able to give fair battle to an army of five hun- 
dred, and such news having been carried to the 
British camp, what think you will be the result ? ” 

“ They will come hotfoot after us, as a matter 
of course,” I replied, and it was as if the words 
had no more than been uttered when two of our 
people came riding into the encampment at full 
speed, their horses white with foam, and the riders 
urging them on until having come directly in front 
of our commander. 

We who saw this had no need to ask questions. 
The evidences of hard riding told quite as plainly 
as words could, that the enemy was near at hand, 
and in such numbers that flight was necessary. 

While they were yet talking with the general I 
began saddling my horse, and the remainder of our 
company of Minute Boys followed my example, all 
of us believing that within a few moments at the 
most would the command be given to break camp. 

We lads w^ent even so far as to mount, with our 
few belongings strapped to the saddles, and then 
came that word which caused me greatest astonish- 
ment. 

“ Picket the horses in the building,” Captain 
Horry shouted, “ and see to it that they are tethered 
securely.” 


THE SEARCH FOR THE TRAITOR 253 

I dismounted like one in a daze, saying to 
Gabriel : 

“ Can it be possible that we are to fight a pitched 
battle? ” 

“ Surely it has that appearance, lad, and I am 
not to be considered a braggart when I say to you 
that it gives me much pleasure, even though the 
odds may be so strongly against us. We have 
turned tail after every successful attack, as if it was 
possible only for us to fight when we could surprise 
the foe, and it seems to me that a good drubbing, 
if we were not wiped entirely out of existence, 
would be better than beating so many retreats.” 

The dear lad showed real enthusiasm at this 
prospect of making a stand against the enemy, and 
while I am by no means willing to own myself a 
coward, I must in truth confess that the prospect 
was far from pleasing to me. 

The cold chill of fear ran up and down my spine, 
and I asked myself whether at the time when cour- 
age was most needed I might not show the white 
feather. 

It was the fear of showing that I was afraid, 
rather than of meeting the enemy, which caused 
me discomfort of mind. 


CHAPTER XIV 


A QUEER MESSAGE 

It was fortunate for me that, not being in any 
way connected with the command of the Minute 
Boys, there was nothing for me to do in the way 
of making ready to receive the enemy, otherwise 
I might have given evidence of the timorousness 
which was in my heart. To have seen Gabriel at 
that moment one would have said he had been born 
a soldier, for after drawing us up in line just be- 
hind a small shed, he moved here and there swiftly, 
taking heed to every fellow’s equipment, and assur- 
ing himself that all were in proper trim for the 
work before them. 

My courage came back ever so little when the 
dear lad thus showed himself eager for a brush 
with the enemy, and I saw that all my comrades 
were in good spirits because at last were we to show 
our faces to the foe in regular battle. Then came 
to my mind the unpleasant question as to how many 
redcoats might be advancing upon us, and I said to 
myself that if I could know exactly what informa- 
tion the scouts had brought, then would it be pos- 
sible to assume a braver air; but this standing in 
line, uncertain whether one hundred or one thou- 
sand were advancing against us, was by no means 
pleasant. 


*54 


A QUEER MESSAGE 


255 


However, and perhaps fortunately for me, we 
were not kept long in suspense. Before the re- 
mainder of General Marion’s following were well 
prepared for that which was to come, the thunder 
of horses’ hoofs could be heard near at hand, and 
by the noise I judged that a large force — perhaps 
an entire battalion — was approaching within 
range. 

As we afterward learned, this was a portion of 
Wemyss’s command, which had been scouring the 
country to the northward, and were thus come upon 
us through being on their way to rejoin the com- 
mander at Georgetown. 

It was as if we no sooner heard the hoof-beats 
than the entire line of red came out from amid the 
foliage, the men riding four abreast, and deploying 
into line immediately after leaving the shelter of 
the trees. 

At the right and at the left of us Minute Boys 
were our people drawn up under such cover as 
could be had, and therefore it was that we lads 
stood in the centre of the line where most like the 
hardest part of the fighting would come. 

On understanding this, Gabriel said in a low, 
sharp tone as he walked to and fro in front of us, 
evidently striving to repress his excitement: 

“ Now is the time, lads, when we may show 
whether we are worthy to be called soldiers. It is 
for us to do a little more than our duty, because as 
yet we are untried. Therefore let each look well to 
himself, for when this action is come to an end we 
shall be counted as able to stand shoulder to 


256 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


shoulder with our elders, or be pronounced strip- 
lings not worthy to bear arms in the Cause.’^ 

I know not whether these words gave more heart 
to my comrades, but certain it is that at the time 
I hardly knew what he said, so intent was I in 
gazing upon that crimson stream which continued 
to pour out from among the green leaves as if it 
would never come to an end. While I was won- 
dering how many of us would fall at the first volley, 
the word to open fire was passed along the line, 
and in a twinkling the smoke enveloped us like a 
cloud from amid which could be seen tiny jets of 
flame as those men, more slow to obey the com- 
mand than their comrades, discharged here and 
there a musket. 

In less than thirty seconds it was impossible for 
us to take aim because we could no longer see the 
enemy, and then came that intoxication which I 
have ever felt when assailed by fumes of gun- 
powder. 

It was afterward told me that we did not stand 
there in line more than five minutes, but I coul<^ 
have sworn that at least half an hour passed from 
the time the command to fire was given, until the 
troopers who were on the left of us rushed forward 
from the shelter of the building like a swarm of 
angry hornets, the word being passed along the line 
for us to cease firing lest we shoot our own friends. 

More than one of our company of Minute Boys 
would have broken line in order to follow those 
who were charging upon the enemy, but Gabriel 
held them in place by saying: 


A QUEER MESSAGE 


257 


Stand firmly, lads ; it is your duty to await the 
word of command. We were ordered to take posi- 
tion here, and here we shall remain until different 
commands are given.’’ 

It surprised me to find all of our little company 
yet unhurt. I heard the whistle of bullets above 
my head, and could see here and there upon the 
shed behind us white spots which told where the 
missiles had splintered the wood, therefore had felt 
certain our loss must have been considerable. 

The Britishers don’t know how to take aim,” 
Archie Gordon cried in a tone of triumph as he 
gazed to the right and to the left without seeing any 
person who appeared to be wounded. “ Look yon- 
der, and you will learn the difference between our 
way of fighting and theirs ! ” He pointed to where 
our people were already overrunning the enemy’s 
line, and here and there red blotches on the ground 
told where the redcoats lay dead or wounded. 

We saw among them so many that it seemed as 
if we must have brought down a full quarter of 
their number, and again went up a ringing cheer of 
triumph, for already half of the general’s force was 
driving the enemy before them, and that enemy 
supposed to be well-disciplined, seasoned soldiers 
who had fought on many a field. 

Again had General Marion’s ragged regiment ” 
whipped the redcoats in so short a time as would 
seem, to one not on the field, almost incredible. 

Were it not that those men who make a trade 
of writing history have described each of these en- 
gagements of ours, giving us of South Carolina 


258 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

even more credit than I have dared to set down 
here, I should fear that he who may read these lines 
at some time in the future, might accuse me of try- 
ing to draw the long bow. In all these encounters 
we had met British soldiers who were thoroughly 
well-trained in the art of warfare — if indeed the 
killing of people be an art — and yet had driven 
them before us when more than once they numbered 
ten times our strength. Therefore am I prompted 
to give my explanation of how this was brought 
about : 

Let it be understood that I do not set myself up 
as an authority in such matters, being as yet called 
a boy, for in years I have not arrived at man's es- 
tate, but one who has taken part in this struggle 
for liberty may be allowed an opinion as to why the 
‘‘ ragged regiment ” were able to thus best the 
enemy. Both Tarleton and Wemyss, when pursu- 
ing General Marion, had enlisted as many Tories 
as could be persuaded to join them; these same 
renegades, being even greener at the work than we, 
and not animated by a love of country and home, 
as were our people, were the first to turn tail when 
the bullets came thickly. It is said by those who 
know, that there is nothing so contagious as the 
panic of fear, and I am allowing that these Tories 
spread that contagion in every engagement we 
fought. 

Then again, and it really begins to seem as if I 
were making some apology for the British, the 
king’s troops were accustomed to fight only in line 
of battle. Therefore when we sought cover, follow- 


A QUEER MESSAGE 


m 


ing the example of the Indians, they, not accus- 
tomed to standing before an unseen enemy, grew 
cowardly at being shot down when no person was 
in sight. 

Perhaps it was needless for me to set down all 
these words, but as I think of the many times we 
met the foe and vanquished him, when by all the 
rules of war our people should have been wiped out 
entirely, I have the fear that whosoever reads what 
I have written will set me down as a braggart, even 
though proof of my statement may be had by refer- 
ring to what wise men have said concerning the 
matter. 

When those of our people who stood on the left 
of the Minute Boys’ line had disappeared in pursuit 
of the fleeing foe, there were left in the encamp- 
ment a hundred or more men in addition to our 
company. One of these, who claimed to have the 
rank of captain, but I know not with what right, 
took command, ordering us lads to march around 
to the other side of the building in order that we 
might act as sentinels against a possible attack 
from the southward. 

It was not for us to question any one’s authority 
at such a time, for we knew full well that some such 
service was needed, but it went sadly against the 
grain, for even I had become eager to fight now 
that the first flush of fear had passed away. 

During the hour which followed each of us paced 
to and fro on such beats as had been assigned by 
Gabriel, hearing nothing, seeing nothing to betoken 
a struggle between the enemy, although we knew 


26 o minute boys of south CAROLINA 

full well that somewhere in the distance, and not 
very far away, our people were striving to kill, or 
struggling to prevent others from killing them. 

Then, squad by squad, those who had gone in 
pursuit returned looking victorious, but the most 
ominous thing to me, in this victory, was the fact 
that they brought with them no prisoners. 

When General Marion and Captain Horry, who 
were among the last in returning, as they had been 
the first in pursuing the redcoats, came up, they 
called about them a dozen or more of the men, and 
while we lads, in obedience to orders, brought out 
the horses from where they had been picketed in the 
dwelling, this little group held a council of war. 

At the end of another hour orders were given for 
us to mount, and we rode slowly away, covering, 
mayhap, a distance of six miles, when we found 
ourselves at the plantation of Henry Davis. 

Here word was given to make camp once more, 
and at the same time it was intimated that we 
would not be allowed to remain idle save until the 
following morning. 

We Minute Boys, after having cared for the 
horses, threw ourselves down on the ground in a 
group, as was our custom, each fellow looking 
gloomy and disappointed. No one seemed disposed 
to start a conversation, and all remained silent 
while around us the men were making merry over 
this last victory, which was counted to be greater 
than any other, because we had met the redcoats in 
fair fight when they, not we, were the attacking 
party. 


A QUEER MESSAGE 


261 


It was while we were lying there in apparent de- 
spondency that an elderly man, by the name of 
Paul Sawyer, who could ride a horse with firmer 
seat, and fire a musket with truer aim than many of 
the younger men, came up, looking at us for a 
moment in surprise, after which he said with a 
laugh, as if he saw in us something comical : 

“ Is this a party of mutes getting ready for a 
funeral ? '' 

No one made reply, and after surveying us again 
for what seemed to me a long while, he asked 
cheerily : 

“ Why are you lads so down in the dumps ? Is 
it possible that the escape of Seth Hastings, dis- 
quieting though it may be, can cover your faces 
with gloom when you should be joining yonder men 
who have given themselves over to rejoicing?” 

Those who are making merry have a right to 
do so, for they have done good work this day,” 
Gabriel replied moodily. We are ready to give 
them all praise, but at the same time it is not in the 
hearts of lads, or men for that matter, to be cheery 
under disappointment like ours, for we may ride 
many a day without having another such oppor- 
tunity.” 

What mean you, lad ? ” Master Sawyer asked 
in perplexity. “ What opportunity have the others 
had that you did not share? ” 

“ That of showing what we might do in such an 
engagement as has just passed,” Gabriel replied. 
‘‘ After it was known we were to stand for the 
first time face to face with the redcoats, we believed 


262 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


the moment had come when we might show to our 
elders that we were worthy to march with them/' 
Well, have you not shown it, lad ? ” 

How could we, sir? Our place in line was 
where we had every reason to expect hot work, and 
yet the men on our left bore all the brunt. We 
simply remained there, not being allowed to take 
part in the chase, and at a time when we might 
have struck a blow, were set to doing sentry duty.” 

So you think the Minute Boys have not had 
a chance to prove whether it be in them to make 
soldiers, eh ? ” Master Sawyer said with a quizzical 
expression on his face, and having thus spoken, he 
wheeled sharply around, walking straight toward 
Master Davis’s dwelling. 

Archie Gordon said, as the old man strode away 
with a bearing of strength and agility that a 
younger might have envied : 

If I could ride as he does, and keep from my 
face all show of fear as he is able to do, then would 
I force the members of this ‘ ragged regiment ’ to 
call me comrade ! ” 

We must earn that right ! ” Jared Green cried 
quickly, ** and we will do so, else am I much mis- 
taken, for, unfortunately, yet many a weary day 
must pass before we can say that the invaders have 
been driven from the soil of the Carolinas.” 

Then we fell to talking of what it might yet be 
possible for us Minute Boys to do, growing more 
cheerful each moment, until General Marion and 
Captain Horry came up, halting directly in front of 
us. 


A QUEER MESSAGE 


263 


'' It is no more than right that I should praise 
you for what has been done this day,” the com- 
mander said abruptly. “ You showed the best of 
soldierly qualities by remaining at the post as- 
signed, instead of joining in the chase, which I 
know must have been a great temptation to dis- 
obedience, and, in addition, gave good proof that 
we can count on you as upon any others in the 
force. More than once during the little action did 
I observe you carefully, and it made my heart warm 
to see you stand up before that fire like well-sea- 
soned soldiers.” 

We are not deserving such praise, sir,” I ven- 
tured to interrupt, and I much fear you have been 
led to speak these kindly words by Master Sawyer, 
who was pleased to make sport of us because we 
were looking mournful at having lost an opportu- 
nity to prove ourselves.” 

** In much of that you are right, lad. It was 
Master Sawyer called my attention to the fact that 
the Minute Boys were bewailing what they were 
pleased to call their ill-fortune, but before he spoke 
Captain Horry and myself had commented in warm 
terms upon your bearing under fire, and it was my 
purpose to repeat later what I have just said. 
Therefore Master Sawyer had no other hand in it 
than to hasten the time. Nor are we two alone in 
believing that you behaved yourselves in goodly 
fashion, for I have heard more than one of the 
troopers give you full meed of praise. Keep on as 
you have begun, and I shall feel proud of having 
such lads under my command.” 


264 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

With these words the general turned away, leav- 
ing us staring at each other like stupids, hardly 
knowing whether to laugh or frown. We could 
not disbelieve him, yet it seemed impossible we had 
fairly won any such commendation. 

‘‘ It seems as if we have very little idea of what 
the Minute Boys have done,” Archie said laugh- 
ingly. ‘‘ Who shall say but that one day we will 
find ourselves famous throughout all the Colonies 
without having been aware of doing anything out 
of the ordinary.” 

Gabriel’s face was actually radiant with joy be- 
cause of what his brother had said, and I fancied 
he was on the point of giving words to that which 
was in his mind, when a young girl, perhaps no 
more than fourteen years old, appeared suddenly 
from around the corner of the dwelling, coming 
directly toward where we lay. 

It was not so rare to see girls or women about 
a plantation as to have excited any comment from 
us, but there was that in her bearing which spoke 
of something important. Without being able to 
explain why, every lad of our company believed 
she was seeking the Minute Boys. 

Nor in this were we mistaken, for, advancing 
swiftly until standing within a few paces of our 
leader, she asked: 

Is there one among you lads by the name of 
Gabriel Marion ? ” 

Ay, and that is me,” Gabriel replied, taking off 
his hat with a bow such as the gouty king could not 
have equalled. 


fllf*' t 



Xii' 


iff! 

» ■ 


V A ’X ■ • 

Ir! 

hW 


sill/ 


; , 1 




' jR^ ] 

Tnirli '^Wk 

mj^m; i 




“ ‘ ARE YOU MASTER DAVIS’S DAUGHTER ? ’ ” 



.... .., ^ ;. \<'!^ 

V *• •' ^ ^<1 

' 1 r - -^ 

, M " ' V 4 V,. 

' ■^*•*■ 1 * ^'* -.^’^ ' 

^ c. ' . . 



• i 


I k 


'» . •..' 


*v 


>♦ 


•• «l 


» ^ 

. *• « 






ft. c 


' • -» 


^ ' i 



A QUEER MESSAGE 


265 


“ Then I am to say that if you would lay hands 
upon the lad who escaped you at Black Mingo 
Swamp you shall go this night, as soon as may 
be, four miles up the road, where is the dwelling 
and forge of Reuben Rowe.” 

“ How know you all that ? ” Gabriel asked, 
and now he spoke sharply, forgetting his courtly 
flourishes. 

“ Word was brought by one of Master Rowe’s 
negroes to my mother, and she sent me here with 
the message.” 

“Are you Master Davis’s daughter?” Gabriel 
asked, still speaking severely, and then, remem- 
bering that he was talking to a girl, added in a 
tone of apology as she replied in the affirmative: 

“ You must remember that it is a strange mes- 
sage you bring, and at such times as these one in 
the Carolinas fears lest a trap may be set for 
him.” 

“ Surely you cannot believe that my mother or 
I would set a trap for lads who, so it is said, have 
fought as well as men this day,” the girl said, and 
like the silly that I was, I flushed with pleasure be- 
cause of her praise. 

“ Not so, nor would I mistrust any of Master 
Davis’s family, but it seems strange, without ques- 
tioning the part you or your mother are playing, 
that word should be sent us regarding a traitor, 
when, with no more labor, if peradventure Seth 
Hastings is prisoner, he might be brought here to 
the plantation.” 

“ To that I can make no answer,” she replied 


266 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


with a smile. “ The negro returned at once, hav- 
ing delivered the message to my mother.” 

Gabriel was silent for a moment, and then he 
asked, with less of severity in his tone : 

“Tell me who is this Master Rowe?” 

“ The smith who lives four miles up the road, 
as I have said.” 

“ But I mean, how is he disposed toward us who 
oppose the king ? ” 

“ I have heard it said that he declares this fight 
is none of his making. He is ready to work at his 
forge for one side or the other, having no concern 
in what he calls ‘ the quarrel.' My father neither 
trusts nor mistrusts him, and more than that I 
cannot tell you.” 

Then Gabriel thanked her for having brought 
the message, and she, after making one courtesy 
which seemed to include all us lads, went back to 
the house as rapidly as she had come. 

It can readily be imagined that our tongues were 
unloosened immediately she was gone, for verily 
it was an odd message that had been brought. We 
argued the matter over and over without arriving 
at any conclusion, but keeping all the while before 
us certain questions which we would have answered 
before setting out on what might be a most disas- 
trous journey. 

Who had sent the messenger? Was it the smith? 
If so, how did he reconcile the assertion that he had 
no concern with one side or the other? Then again, 
if his leaning was toward us who were fighting 
against the king, how did he come to know that 


A QUEER MESSAGE 367 

Seth Hastings was a traitor, or that we Minute 
Boys were most eager to lay hands upon him? 

With all our tongue-wagging we could find no 
answer to these questions, and we sat there per- 
plexed, feeling that perhaps we might get our hands 
upon the young scoundrel if we obeyed the sum- 
mons, and yet halting lest we prove ourselves sim- 
ples by falling into what looked to be a trap. 

I question if we could have settled the matter 
ourselves even though discussing it four and twenty 
hours, but when we were most sorely perplexed, 
wavering as to whether we should go or stay, a 
happy thought came to Gabriel, and he gave it 
words by saying: 

“ I am not of the mind to believe, without better 
proof, that any one in this Tory-ridden section of 
the Carolinas would try to do us such a favor, even 
though he knew Seth Hastings and what he had 
done. Now, because by remaining here idle we 
may lose an opportunity so greatly desired, or by 
going fall into a trap, I propose that we lay the 
matter before Master Paul Sawyer, who should be 
a good judge, and follow his decision.” 

To this we were already agreed without argu- 
ment, not only because we had faith in Master Saw- 
yer, but in order that one of our elders might settle 
the question, thereby taking from us some of the 
blame in case we ventured into a hole from which 
we could not retreat. 

To the end that no talk might be made which 
was not heard by all the company, Gabriel proposed 
that Jared Green should go in search of Master 


a68 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


Sawyer, asking him to join us for a moment, and 
without explaining the reason. 

This was done. In less than five minutes the 
gentleman stood before us, still wearing the same 
quizzical expression as when he railed at us for 
being like mutes at a funeral. 

Without using more words than was necessary, 
Gabriel explained what we would have him judge 
upon, simply saying that Master Davis’s daughter 
had brought us the message, and repeating what 
she had told concerning this smith near whose forge 
we were to find, perhaps, the lad we sought. 

Master Sawyer turned it over and over in his 
mind until I began to think he would never make 
reply, so impatient was I lest we should, by remain- 
ing idle many moments longer, lose the chance of 
paying off that score to which Seth Hastings was 
adding every hour. 

It is an odd business, lads, look at it as you 
may,” Master Sawyer said finally, and much to my 
relief. “ It has in it the look of a trap, and at the 
same time there are chances that some one well dis- 
posed toward the Cause, knowing how much mis- 
chief that young viper would have wrought, may 
be trying to do a good turn.” 

But I question if there be any hereabout who 
know what Seth has done.” 

And well you may, but at the same time is it 
impossible ? ” Master Sawyer asked thoughtfully. 
“ Whether it be a trap or fair dealing, there is 
chance in it for adventure such as one would grieve 
to miss. You Minute Boys are seventeen strong, 


A QUEER MESSAGE 


269 


if I have heard aright — seventeen who have 
proven yourselves men — and with a smaller squad 
than that I dare venture to say Francis Marion 
would set himself against two score redcoats. 
Now, as the matter appears to me, there is no 
chance that number of Britishers can be in the 
vicinity, therefore whence comes the danger of an- 
swering the summons, if so be you keep your eyes 
opened and your wits sharpened ? ” 

Meaning that you would advise us to go, sir? ” 
Gabriel said, and the old man replied, his eyes 
twinkling as if in anticipation of a brush with the 
enemy : 

If so be you are minded to hold your own 
against twice the number of your force, then go, 
and I beg of you take one recruit who asks for 
nothing better than an opportunity to learn who we 
have hereabouts that would do us such a favor — 
for a favor to you lads is one to all this com- 
pany/' 

And you would go with us ? " Archie cried 
incredulously. 

Ay, lad, and thank you for the privilege, obey- 
ing all the commands of your leader even as you 
should obey them.” 

“ There is nothing more, then, to be said,” and 
Gabriel sprang toward where the horses were 
tethered as if he would make ready for the journey 
at once, but Master Sawyer stopped him by saying 
gravely : 

“ Do not forget, lad, that you have first to gain 


270 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

permission. He who is a soldier must not adven- 
ture on his own business at will.’' 

I will speak with the general at once,” Gabriel 
said as he ran swiftly away, and Jared Green asked 
anxiously of Master Sawyer: 

“ Think you there will be any question as to our 
going, sir?” 

“ Not if I know Francis Marion as well as I 
have believed. He will consent readily, and at the 
same time grieve that, because of his position, he 
may not form one of the party.” 

That Master Sawyer was not mistaken in at least 
a portion of his statement, we understood when 
Gabriel returned in all haste as if eager to set off, 
and while he was saddling his horse I asked : 

“What did the general say?” 

“ That we had his consent since Master Sawyer 
was so kind as to go with us. He wanted it under- 
stood that he did not question our ability to take 
care of ourselves, but was doubtful as to our judg- 
ment if we found ourselves in close quarters. At 
first he would have it that we take a squad of 
troopers, but I insisted this was the business of none 
save the Minute Boys, and we would be ashamed to 
have it said in camp that we dare not go out in 
search of one who had done us wrong, save with 
an escort.” 

“ Well spoken, lad,” Master Sawyer cried. 
“ Now while your command is making ready I will 
look after my horse, and we will meet in front of 
the house yonder that all may know our purpose. 
If so be there is a traitor on this plantation, then 


A QUEER MESSAGE 271 

shall he have good opportunity to send word ahead 
to prepare the ambush.” 

This was spoken as if in jest, and yet I fancied 
there was more of seriousness in the words than 
he would have us believe, for I was convinced that 
such a man as Master Sawyer, who had proven his 
mettle time and again, would not be like to set out 
with a party of lads unless he believed there might 
be hot work ahead. 

Seeing us saddling, those of the troopers loung- 
ing near by asked the reason, and when we told 
them, making no concealment of what had been 
heard, more than one shook his head sagely, as if 
to say that it would be useless to expect other than 
folly from a party of boys. All showed by their 
bearing that they had little faith Seth Hastings was 
awaiting us, unless peradventure he might be at the 
rendezvous with sufficient of redcoats to prove our 
undoing. 

Now we were committed to the adventure there 
was no show of fear in our faces, however timor- 
ous we may have been at heart, for it would have 
been a hundred times worse to admit that our cour- 
age failed at the very outset, than to fall into the 
cruellest trap ever laid. 

Master Sawyer did not delay us. We found him 
in the saddle at the door of the dwelling, and on 
the veranda sat General Marion and Captain Horry, 
the commander saying as we rode up : 

‘‘It is no sign of cowardice to reconnoitre well 
before you go into a place from which retreat may 
be impossible. Make certain of the ground before 


272 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


advancing, even though such precaution causes you 
to ride slowly, and remember that there are occa- 
sions when one may be brave and at the same time 
flee from an overwhelming force. Do not take too 
many chances, and if it so be this is a trap set for 
your harm, punish severely those who baited it. 
In case the entire company cannot report at mid- 
night, send, if possible, a messenger to acquaint me 
of your safety, otherwise I shall order a squad out 
for your relief.’’ 

Then the general saluted, we returned it, and 
then giving spurs to our horses, rode swiftly down 
the lane leading to the road. 


CHAPTER XV 
rowe’s smithy 

When we were come to the highway Master 
Sawyer reined in his horse that he might ride in 
the rear of the company, whereupon Gabriel, who 
was in the lead, called to him : 

“ Why should you not ride with me. Master Saw- 
yer, instead of tailing on alone?'' 

Because I am not going out as a member of 
your company, but simply as one who has a fancy 
for a bit of adventure." 

I could understand, and so evidently did Gabriel, 
that he would not take position in the line where 
it might seem as if he was sharing in the leader- 
ship, or was eager to give advice, but we knew 
right well that if we came to close quarters with 
an enemy, he would be in the front without waiting 
for an invitation. 

Gabriel insisted that it was a guest's right to ride 
with the leader, and Master Sawyer laughingly 
spurred his horse forward, saying as he came up: 

When I am with lads who in the midst of vic- 
tory can mourn because they had no better oppor- 
tunity to display their courage than by standing fast 
in line as soldiers should, then am I careful not to 
do that which might detract in any way from what- 
soever of success may come to them." 

273 


274 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


“ But we are looking upon you in the light of an 
adviser,” I cried, and it must be remembered that 
among us Minute Boys there was little of that mili- 
tary discipline and strait-lacedness which the king’s 
officers thought necessary to maintain. 

“ There is a question in my mind, lad, whether 
my advice would be any better than Master 
Marion’s judgment, for I have both heard and seen 
him prove himself well able to command even a 
much larger company.” 

Then it was that Gabriel asked, speaking pur- 
posely loud so all in the line might hear him : 

“ Is it in your mind, Master Sawyer, that we 
should ride boldly up the road until arriving at 
Rowe’s smithy, or had we better reconnoitre, as 
the general seemed to suggest? ” 

‘‘First let me hear your opinion?” the gentle- 
man said, as if speaking to one whom he considered 
an equal. 

“ It appears to me,” Gabriel replied after a brief 
hesitation, “ that we would be in no more danger, 
if peradventure danger menaces, by riding boldly 
on. In case that message be the bait of a trap, then 
would those who are evilly disposed toward us be 
on their guard against whatsoever reconnoitring 
we might do.” 

“ Yours is much my way of thinking, lad; but I 
would say that while we go as if there was no sus- 
picion in our minds, we be constantly prepared for 
a surprise, and then if anything serious should 
come up, the company would not be taken at any 
great disadvantage.” 


ROWES SMITHY 


275 


There was little need for a suggestion like this. 
I dare venture to say every member of the party 
felt much as I did, that at any moment we might 
be confronted by a superior force, and instead of 
swinging our muskets across our shoulders, as was 
the usual method while on the march, we carried 
the weapons resting on one arm, thus having but 
a single hand for the bridle-rein. 

We rode at a moderate pace such as should have 
brought us to the smithy in forty minutes or more, 
and I am minded to sound the praises of my com- 
rades by saying confidently, that if a stranger had 
seen us then he would have had no grounds for 
believing we were expecting an attack. Although 
not for any ordinary amount of wealth would I 
have allowed myself to be left behind, it surely 
seemed as if we had no warrant for taking the 
risks — as if the capture of Seth Hastings was 
hardly so important that we should endanger our 
liberty, if not our lives, by trying to make him 
prisoner again. 

However, we were on the road to the smithy; 
the question had been settled without my having 
raised a voice in protest, yet I felt as fully com- 
mitted to it as if to me alone had been left the 
decision. 

Once during the short journey we halted that 
the horses might drink from a brook which crossed 
the road, and then on again until we were come to 
a forge, so small that when the smith would shoe 
a horse the animal must perforce remain outside the 
building. Nearby, perhaps fifty yards away, was 


276 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


a dwelling* built of logs, with a long shed behind 
it evidently intended as a stable for horses and 
cattle. 

No person was to be seen; the door of the 
smithy, a rude affair made of splints and hanging 
by one hinge, was nearly closed, and this in itself, 
to us who were suspicious, seemed strange, for the 
day was warm, and a man working at the forge 
would have been in need of all the fresh air he 
could get. Some one near me said, in a tone half 
of doubt, half of anger: 

“ The place is abandoned ! How could Master 
Rowe have sent a messenger ? ” 

Just then we heard the clinking sound of metal 
struck against metal, and Gabriel would have dis- 
mounted to open the door had not Master Sawyer 
clutched him by the arm, as he said quickly : 

Remain in your saddle, lad ! It is the safer 
course, for he who dismounts must turn his back 
upon the enemy to regain his footing in the stir- 
rups.” Then, raising his voice, he cried, “ Ho, in 
the smithy! We would speak with you, good 
Master Rowe ! ” 

The hail was not answered immediately, and it 
seemed to me that Master Sawyer was on the point 
of crying again, when the door was pulled inward 
a few inches as the heavily bearded face of a man 
peered out. 

Gabriel waited an instant, fancying Master Saw- 
yer was minded to conduct the conversation, but 
since the gentleman sat silent, our leader asked in 
^n unnecessarily loud voice: 


ROWE’S SMITHY 


277 


Is this Master Reuben Rowe? ” 

“ Ay, and what may you be wanting of me? A 
shoe for a horse ? ” 

‘‘ We call ourselves the Minute Boys of South 
Carolina,” Gabriel replied, as if believing this would 
be the only information needed to announce the 
purpose of our coming, and the man stared at him 
as if not understanding. 

Gabriel repeated the words, and after waiting 
while one might have counted ten, the man asked, 
with a stupidity which I believed was feigned : 

‘‘ Is that all you have to tell me ? ” 

You sent one of your negroes to the Davis 
plantation with a message for the Minute Boys,” 
Gabriel said, and I noted that he shifted his musket 
ever so slightly so he might be able to raise it to 
his shoulder on the instant. 

“ I sent no negro, and for the very good reason 
that I have none.” 

But Mistress Davis’s daughter told us it was 
your man who brought the word.” 

‘‘ Then Mistress Davis’s daughter will have to 
guess again,” the smith replied in a mocking tone. 
‘‘ There has been an old negro whom nobody seems 
to own, living near by here for the past year, and 
now and then I have hired him to do some bit of 
work for me.” 

“ Then you did not send him to the Davis planta- 
tion to-day ? ” and now Gabriel spoke sharply, 
whereupon the man replied in an equally curt tone : 

I have not seen the old rascal for a week or 
more.” 


278 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

We lads looked at each other in genuine alarm, 
for now did it seem positive a trap had been set, 
and the wonder was that those who were eager to 
do us a mischief did not begin their work. 

It was when the silence had lasted a full minute, 
and none of us seemed inclined to break it, that 
Master Sawyer took upon himself the task of 
gathering information, if there was any to be had 
in that quarter. 

“ You are Master Reuben Rowe, and owner of 
this smithy? ” 

“ I am, sir,” the man replied, speaking more 
deferentially now, for mayhap he knew that the 
man addressing him was not one to be trifled with. 

“ You say you sent no message, yet one was 
received which purported to have come from here. 
Have you seen any person in this vicinity who 
might have hired the negro to go to the Davis 
plantation ? ” 

“ With the exception of a neighbor who lives 
two miles farther up the road, and who came here 
shortly after sunrise to have a hoe mended, I have 
seen no one.” 

Where does this negro, of whom you speak, 
live? He must have a shack of some kind in 
which to sleep.” 

Ay, that he has, and cultivates a bit of land, 
raising mayhap as much as will keep him from one 
yearns end to another. His place is three miles or 
more down on the edge of the swamp.” 

‘‘In what direction?” 

“ Yonder path leads to it.” 


ROWE’S SMITHY 


379 


Now the smith came out of the building that he 
might point to a faint trail running through a 
grove at right angles to the course we had been 
pursuing. 

Master Sawyer noted the direction, and said, as 
if thinking aloud : 

“ Then in order for the negro to go to the Davis 
plantation, he must come by this forge?’' 

‘‘ Unless he took a short cut through the woods 
in order to save considerable distance. Certain it 
is he can leave his shack without coming this way, 
for I have known three or four weeks to go by 
without his showing himself, but yet have heard of 
him at one place or another along the road.” 

It was evident he would gain no more informa- 
tion from Master Rowe. He plainly showed he 
had told us all he could, or all he intended to, and 
if he spoke the truth the riddle was to be read only 
by our following the trail until we came upon the 
negro who had acted as messenger. This, as it 
seemed to me, would be a most unwise thing to do, 
for it required that we should ride amid the under- 
brush, where, if an ambush had been laid, we could 
not well avoid it. 

Gabriel made one more attempt at coming upon 
a solution of the puzzle, by asking : 

“ Do you know a lad by the name of Seth Has- 
tings ? ” 

Master Rowe shook his head. 

“ Have you heard that there was a prisoner here- 
about to be delivered to those who are defending 
this State ? ” 


28 o minute boys of south CAROLINA 


“ I have heard nothing whatsoever about pris- 
oners or Tories, nor would I listen if any were 
inclined to tell the tale. I am a man of peace, and 
do not count on meddling with the affairs either 
of the king or the rebels.’' 

The fact that he had used the word “ rebels,” 
when speaking of us, caused me to believe the 
fellow was inclined to be a Tory even though he 
might not take open part with one side or the other, 
and straightway was I more suspicious of him than 
ever. 

“ He who stands ’twixt two parties, trying to side 
with neither, is either a fool or a knave,” Master 
Sawyer cried threateningly. “ You remain here, 
counting to be undisturbed because of not taking 
part in the war, and yet are unwilling to raise a 
hand for or against the State which gives you liv- 
ing room. Although I have no great love for 
Tories, they are men as compared with those who 
strive to take a living from the land without con- 
tributing in any way toward the general good.” 

Master Rowe stepped back a pace, his hands 
clenched, and I thought of a verity that he was 
about to make an attack upon our outspoken com- 
panion, who shifted ever so slightly in the saddle 
as if to defend himself against a blow. 

The smith evidently thought better of his first 
intent, if indeed it was what I suspected, and tried 
in vain to curb his anger as he replied : 

It has ever been given to the people of the 
Carolinas to believe as they chose, and I choose 
to believe that he who stands aloof from both sides 


ROWERS SMITHY 


281 


at such a time is the better citizen. Nor does it 
become you, Master Paul Sawyer, whose hand has 
been in every brawl since this uprising against the 
king was first begun, to revile a man who strives to 
live honestly.” 

Now it was Master Sawyer’s turn to be angry, 
and mine to be surprised, for until this moment I 
had no idea the smith recognized any member of 
our company, and because he did so were my sus- 
picions increased. 

Master Sawyer remained silent a full half-minute, 
and then, leaning over in the saddle as if to invite 
a blow, he said, speaking slowly and distinctly: 

Hark ye. Master Smith, if you know me by 
name, you are also well aware that I keep my word 
to the letter howsoever many brawls I may have a 
hand in, and this I am telling you to the end that 
it may be guarded against, if you feel so disposed. 
A messenger was sent to the Davis plantation much 
the same as in your name, and in another four and 
twenty hours I shall know whether you have just 
told us the truth or not. If so be you are trying to 
deceive us in order that harm may be worked to 
those who are fighting for the Cause, then as true 
as I am Paul Sawyer, so true will I take your life 
as forfeit for treachery ! ” 

Master Rowe quailed before these passionately 
uttered words, and I fancied that on his cheeks 
came something very like a spot of red, but whether 
of fear or of anger I would not attempt to guess. 
Then, without a word, he turned abruptly and en- 


282 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

tered the forge, closing the door behind him with 
no little violence. 

“Well, what do you make of it, sir?” Gabriel 
asked a few seconds after the man had disappeared. 

“ It is a trap which has been set for you, lad ; 
of that there can be no question. Now you have 
my answer, and I am asking what you propose to 
do? Do not speak now; there is no reason why 
we should hold this conversation where perchance 
an enemy stands ready to repeat it,” Master Saw- 
yer said quickly, as he laid his hand on Gabriel's 
arm when the latter was about to make reply. 

Then he pulled his horse sharply around, riding 
back over the road we had just come, all of us 
Minute Boys following his example. 

When we were a quarter of a mile or more from 
the forge Master Sawyer reined in his steed, and 
our company of Minute Boys came to a halt, tak- 
ing position in a circle so we might hear all that 
was said. 

“Now I ask for your answer, lad. What are 
you minded to do ? ” 

“ It is for my comrades to have a voice in this mat- 
ter, sir,” Gabriel replied, “ and the question shall 
be left to them. As for my part, I am minded to 
learn where the trap is, that we may know who set 
it, believing that when such information has been 
gained we will stand mighty near Seth Hastings, 
for there can be no other around here who knows 
how eager we are to come up with him.” 

Although I was, as has already been said, op- 
posed to this adventure, it would have shamed me 


ROWE’S SMITHY 383 

had Gabriel made other reply, and on the instant I 
cried : 

“ I am with you, lad, wherever you choose to 
go!" 

I had not yet spoken these words before all the 
members of our company were demanding that 
they have an opportunity of learning what we were 
eager to know. 

“ You are lads of spirit,’^ Master Sawyer said 
heartily. ‘‘ I would I were young again, if for no 
other reason than that I might ask to join this 
force, because now is the time when much adven- 
ture may be had, and with such a party, even 
though it be small, he who craves for a venture- 
some life will not be mistaken.” 

You surely are one of us this afternoon, sir, 
and much better fitted to say how we may ferret 
out the plot with the least danger to ourselves.” 

Before Master Sawyer could make reply, I inter- 
rupted, fearing lest we forget the promise which 
had been much the same as made: 

“ Remember, Gabriel, that a messenger was to 
be sent back to the general, if we could not return 
before midnight, and since this matter may require 
some considerable time, I propose that he be made 
acquainted with what little we have already 
learned.” 

The dear lad agreed with me promptly, and then 
came the question of who would act the part of 
messenger. None of the lads were like to turn 
their backs willingly at such a time, therefore were 
several minutes spent in drawing lots, and Jared 


284 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Green was the one finally chosen. I pitied him be- 
cause of the disappointment written on his face, 
knowing how I should have felt under the same cir- 
cumstances, but was not generous enough to offer 
an exchange of places with him. 

“ You may repeat all that which we have heard, 
and say it is our intention to learn more regarding 
this thing before returning; but beg of my brother 
that he do not send any of the troopers here be- 
cause of thinking the danger may be too great. 
This is a matter belonging to the Minute Boys en- 
tirely, and we should be allowed to work it out 
ourselves, with the aid of Master Sawyer.’' 

“ You will be working it out entirely alone, lad, 
for I count myself as one of the company, and 
under your command,” Master Sawyer said 
quickly, and then Jared, with a glance of both sor- 
row and envy at our little company, rode away. 

“ Now that we are ready for business, lad, I 
have a proposition to make,” Master Sawyer said, 
speaking hurriedly as if believing that time pressed. 
“ The smith may not have told us all the truth to- 
day, and I dare venture to say he did not, but still 
am allowing there was somewhat in his talk which 
we may believe. He said the old negro could leave 
his shack in the thicket without coming past the 
forge. Now if that be the case, then shall we find 
the trail on this left-hand side of the road. There- 
fore do I suggest that we ride slowly along, and 
when we come to anything which looks like a path, 
follow it, to the end that we may come upon those 


ROWE'S SMITHY 285 

who are waiting for us in the rear, thus gaining 
no slight advantage.” 

There could have been no objection made to this 
proposition, for it smacked of sound common sense, 
although some of our party doubted if Master 
Rowe had mingled any truth in that tale of his — 
questioning whether the messenger which went to 
the Davis plantation had not gone directly from 
the forge; but Master Sawyer disputed that belief 
by saying: 

‘‘ If there had been enemies waiting in the vicin- 
ity of the forge, we should have been fired upon 
when we turned as if to go back to the plantation.” 

Then we rode along at a foot-pace, watching nar- 
rowly the left side of the road, and I confess to 
considerable surprise when, after having travelled 
perhaps a mile, we came upon a trail which struck 
off from the highway at an angle such as would 
apparently bring us to the negro's hut, if Master 
Rowe had given correct information regarding 
it. 

‘‘Are we to ride through here, sir, or walk?" 
Gabriel asked, and Master Sawyer, after a mo- 
ment’s thought replied: 

“To my mind we had best remain in the saddle. 
Were I in command of this company, I would dis- 
mount three lads, instructing them to tether their 
horses at such distance from the road that the 
animals could not betray their whereabouts in case 
the enemy passed near at hand. Then have them 
go on as scouts considerably in advance of the 
force. If, as I believe will be the case, they come 


286 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Upon signs of the enemy, the footmen are to fall 
back to the rear, leaving us who are mounted to 
begin the fight, for I’m counting that you intend 
to come to close quarters if redcoat or Tory is 
found?” 

“ Ay, that we are, sir,” Archie Gordon said 
eagerly, and he added in a lower tone to Gabriel, 
“If you love me, lad, do not put me among those 
who are to dismount, lest I should miss the chance 
of coming upon the traitorous cur before he be 
killed!” 

Gabriel looked quickly around to see that none 
save I had heard this request, and then he made 
what I believed a good selection of the scouts by 
naming the two Marshall boys and Jacob Breen. 
We knew by experience what the Marshall boys 
could do, and were safe in entrusting them with 
a most important portion of the adventure, for in 
fact everything depended upon those who went 
ahead. 

We rode into the woods nearly a mile before the 
scouts dismounted, and then halted that they might 
be able to gain an advance of perhaps a hundred 
yards. 

When it seemed probable they were that distance 
ahead of us, we moved forward in single file, 
Gabriel leading, Master Sawyer and I following, 
while the others trailed on behind. 

The horses made little or no noise as we rode on 
at a foot-pace, for the mosses and leaves deadened 
all sound, and if this trail led us to where we be- 
lieved it would, then those who had counted on 


ROWE’S SMITHY 287 

giving us a surprise would find that the tables had 
been turned. 

It was a weird, ghostly march, for by this time 
the sun was near to setting, and amid the foliage 
it was as if night had already come. No lad dared 
to speak lest he might give an alarm to the enemy, 
and I absolutely found myself at times trying to 
hold my breath that the thumping of my heart 
might be stilled, for it beat like a trip-hammer, as 
it seemed to me. To this nervous expectancy was 
added the fear that we might be attacked at any 
instant. 

The horses, jaded with much travelling, moved 
forward with hanging heads at a snail’s pace; 
slowly the minutes went by until the darkness en- 
veloped us, and we were forced to trust to the in- 
stinct of the animals for keeping the path. I was 
near to crying aloud in fear, thus proving myself 
the veriest coward, when amid the blackness of the 
night I saw a yet darker figure moving swiftly 
toward me. My horse’s bridle was seized, and I 
drew a long breath of relief as a familiar voice 
whispered : 

It is time to halt, for we have found our enemy.” 

It was one of the Marshall lads, who had come 
through the foliage almost at right angles with the 
course we were pursuing, and had failed to reach 
the leader, therefore I whispered hoarsely to Master 
Sawyer that the scouts were come in. 

“ There are ten or fifteen men at the negro’s 
shack, which is less than half a mile to the left — 
you must have passed the trail which leads to it,” 


288 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Joseph Marshall whispered when we had gathered 
around him as closely as the growth of trees would 
permit. “ They have been questioning among 
themselves as to whether we will come, for I crept 
so near as to be able to hear a portion of the con- 
versation.” 

“ What sort of men are they ? ” Master Sawyer 
asked. Soldiers, Tories, or lads? ” 

“ There are three who wear red coats, much torn, 
and I fancy they were among those who were in 
such haste to get away from us in the last action. 
Such of the others as I could see had the look of 
Tories^ and all are supplied with weapons.” 

‘‘ And Seth Hastings ? ” Archie asked eagerly. 

Ay, he is there, and on such good terms with 
the three redcoats that I can well believe he was 
their companion in the flight.” 

It now seemed a simple thing for us to get pos- 
session of that villainous cur. He had most like 
been with the enemy we last met, and fled with his 
present companions to this place in the thicket, 
which it was reasonable to suppose they had come 
upon by chance. It was easy to guess that the 
old negro knew of our being at the Davis planta- 
tion, and had given the information, whereupon 
Seth Hastings contrived the plan; a mighty poor 
one, as he would soon learn. 

Not until the other two scouts had come in and 
brought up their horses did we venture to make 
any move other than raise the question as to 
whether we had best not leave the animals where 


ROWE'S SMITHY 289 

they were; but to this Master Sawyer dissented, 
giving as his reason : 

“ I have always found that the more quickly you 
can come upon your enemy, and the better equipped 
you are for chasing him, the more chances there 
are of making a capture. Therefore if the trail be 
broad enough, let us ride.” 

I shall always regret our having followed Master 
Sawyer’s advice on that occasion, for had we dis- 
mounted and crept up as would have been possible, 
then was Seth Hastings made prisoner beyond a 
peradventure, and thus one precious life would have 
been saved to the Carolinas and to the Minute Boys. 

No good can come of harking back into the past; 
when once the thing has been done the matter 
should be ended, and yet I never think of this 
night without being assailed by a great grief be- 
cause we were such simples as to hold to the horses 
while making an attack upon an unmounted foe. 

It was decided that we would ride as near the 
negro’s shack as the scouts might deem safe, and 
then pass to the right and the left in order that 
the place might be surrounded before the game 
began. Then we started. 

In less than ten minutes we were come to the 
point where it w^as possible to see the faint glimmer 
of a flame through the foliage, and Gabriel and 
Master Sawyer halted while the remainder of us 
rode to the right and the left in order to encircle 
the shack. This we might have done without giv- 
ing an alarm, but for the mishap which befell 
Henry Moulton. 


290 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

I was the leader of that wing which went toward 
the right, and Henry rode close behind me. We 
had gone hardly more than thirty paces from the 
trail when his horse must have stepped into a hole, 
for he fell forward with a loud snort of pain, mak- 
ing such a noise among the bushes as could have 
been heard full two hundred yards away. 

On the instant came words spoken sharply and 
quickly, telling that the Tories were on the alert, 
and then Gabriel's voice crying : 

“ Ride them down, lads, ride them down ! There 
is no time to be lost ! " 

We were still floundering among the bushes, 
striving to the best of our ability, but none might 
see where his horse was going or what obstacle 
stood in the wtay. While I was trying to push 
ahead through a clump of thorn-bushes till the 
sharp needles pierced my flesh, the crack of mus- 
kets was heard, and perhaps a dozen shots were 
fired before I succeeded in getting around the im- 
pediment in my path. 

Then all was silent, save for the crashing here 
and there which told that a rider was trying to 
advance, and when I came up to the fire which 
had been built directly in front of the shack, no 
person was to be seen.. 

We had bungled the job as beautifully as any 
of the redcoats could have done, and to this day 
a flush of shame comes to my cheek as I remember 
that we who should have been — really were — 
versed in woodcraft, blundered ahead on horses 
amid the thick underbrush and in the darkness, ex- 


ROWERS SMITHY 


291 


pecting to catch an enemy who was awaiting our 
arrival. 

Now it was that we had placed ourselves in a 
position of gravest danger, for there we set our 
horses in the full glare of the fire, looking at each 
other like simples, while all those whom Joseph 
Marshall had seen were hiding, mayhap, in the 
thicket just beyond, where they could shoot us 
down without risk of receiving a shot in return. 


CHAPTER XVI 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 

As the full realization of the danger burst upon 
us, my first thought was that we should ride at full 
speed until having gained the highway, and almost 
at the same instant I came to understand that in the 
darkness, on that narrow trail; we could not hope 
to make very much speed save at great risk of 
coming to grief. 

I believe of a verity, had I been in command of 
the Minute Boys I should have lost my head en- 
tirely, so critical did the situation appear, and even 
at this late day I am convinced that the peril was 
not overestimated. During a full minute we stood 
there motionless and silent, my comrades most like 
turning over in their minds, as did I, the folly 
which had marked our approach. The king’s sol- 
diers themselves could not have made a poorer 
feint at the job than had we. 

I fancied Gabriel was nearly as disturbed in mind 
as myself, for he gave no word of command until 
Master Sawyer said to him in a low tone : 

By remaining here we are simply offering our- 
selves as targets to those who are hidden in the 
thicket, and if I mistake not — ” 

He did not finish the sentence, for at that instant 
the report of a musket rang out wondrously sharp 
292 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 


293 


on the still air, and the whistle of the missile as it 
passed above our heads sounded to me almost as 
loud as the singing of a bird. 

After that first signal that the enemy were not 
minded to run away, leaving us in undisputed pos- 
session of the field, there was no need for a com- 
mand ; with one accord we lads spurred our horses 
forward until we were partially sheltered by the 
shack, and even while we were thus moving to a 
more favorable position came the report of half a 
dozen weapons. One of the bullets thus sent at 
random struck the flank of my horse, causing him 
to plunge and prance until I was like to have spread 
disorder throughout the entire line. 

It was Master Sawyer who first bethought him- 
self to make reply to this salute of lead, and when 
he discharged his musket in the direction from 
which we had seen a tiny jet of fire, nearly all our 
lads followed the example; thus it became a ques- 
tion of reloading while mounted, which is no small 
task, as any one will learn who attempts a similar 
feat. 

It seemed to me as if our fellows had fired at 
least twenty shots, the enemy meanwhile replying 
vigorously, when I heard Gabriel say, as if he was 
suddenly awakened to the full sense of the situa- 
tion : 

This shooting at random in the dark can have 
no effect, and we are only wasting our ammunition. 
What do you say. Master Sawyer, if we ride up the 
trail in order to get out of this trap ? ” 

** It is a trap, and no mistake,” the gentleman 


294 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

replied, as if thinking aloud; “but for my advice 
you lads would have done the work properly, and 
by this time most like be holding all those rene- 
gades prisoners ! ” 

“ Why do you say that? ” Gabriel asked quickly. 

“ Because I am beginning to understand that I 
am in my dotage, otherwise such a proposition as 
that we advance through the thicket on horseback 
never would have been made by me.” 

“ There is no reason, sir, why you should blame 
yourself for what was done with the best inten- 
tion. We have no time to. spend on regrets just 
now, as it seems to me,” Gabriel said softly, and 
Master Sawyer added, in a tone of contrition : 

“ Right you are, lad, and I am but giving further 
proof of my folly, therefore it is best I hold my 
peace lest I lead you into yet other difficulties.” 

“ But as to whether we shall advance, or make 
a stand here?’* Gabriel insisted. 

“ As it looks to me, by riding up the trail when 
we can proceed no faster than a walk, we are giv- 
ing them good opportunity to pick us off at their 
leisure, but I would much prefer that you give the 
command as your judgment dictates.** 

I could well understand that Master Sawyer had 
no desire to make suggestions after such a blunder 
as had been made, and at the same time I realized 
that what he had said was true. We had entered 
the trap with our eyes open, knowing full well it 
had been set for us, and now, from my point of 
view, we were forced to remain in it during a cer- 
tain time at least. Gabriel had the same idea as 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 295 

myself, for on the instant he said in a low tone, 
himself setting the example: 

“ We had best dismount, tie the horses’ heads 
together so that they may not be able to stray, and 
station ourselves between them and the shack here. 
It is a case of waiting until daybreak.” 

From the alacrity displayed by our lads as they 
obeyed this command, I could see that all were in 
full accord with the decision, and as soon as might 
be we were making a stand with the horses as a 
barricade against any who might creep around to 
the left, while the old negro’s hut afforded a poor 
shelter between us and those who yet remained on 
our right.” 

''We started out counting to cover ourselves 
with glory,” Archie Gordon whispered in my ear, 
" and have speedily proven ourselves to be fools. 
From this time on we Minute Boys had best remain 
under the command of the general, not attempting 
any adventure on our own account.” 

I was much of the same opinion, but not inclined 
at that time to grieve over the details of our folly, 
for we were in too great danger to spend our time 
talking of what might have been. It was to be a 
skirmish in the dark, and while I had little fear 
that the Tories could work us much harm, firing 
at random as would be necessary, yet no fellow can 
look cheerful when there is fair prospect of being 
wiped out by a stray shot. 

Once we had made our stand as has been de- 
scribed, and come to realize fully that there was 
no way out of the trap until day should break, we 


296 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

set about trying to inflict some injury upon those 
who had thus far bested us. 

Each member of the company took position 
where he could find shelter, and with musket at 
his shoulder watched for the flash of light which 
should tell the whereabouts of him who fired the 
last shot. 

In this position we remained for a long, weary 
time, the silence broken only by the reports of the 
muskets now and then, a shot from the thicket be- 
ing answered by at least three from us, and when 
it seemed as if the night must be nearly at an end 
we had heard no cry of pain to tell that our mis- 
siles had taken effect, nor had we received harm. 
It was a bloodless skirmish in which no advantage 
could be gained by one side or the other, save in 
the way of expending ammunition, although all the 
time there was present in our minds the possibility 
that the enemy might try to creep up on us from 
some other direction. 

“ It is when the day breaks that we must have 
our wits about us,” Gabriel whispered in my ear 
as he changed position so that it might be possible 
for us to converse privately. ‘‘ Then those who 
are in the thicket should be able to see their -targets 
while themselves remain concealed from view.” 

'' But we are not going to stay here very long 
after daylight,” I made reply. 

“No more minutes than may be necessary to 
mount and ride away, but it is while we are getting 
ready for the flight — and it is nothing better than 
a flight — that we shall be in gravest danger.” 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 


297 


** And it would serve us well right if we carried 
in our bodies a few of their bullets,” I replied mood- 
ily, for the stupidity which we had displayed caused 
me to feel mighty sore. “ After this night I reckon 
we Minute Boys had best talk less of what it is 
possible to do, and strive harder to carry out the 
plans of our leader.” 

‘‘ Now are you grown oversensitive, Rufus. We 
may say without boasting that not a little has been 
accomplished by us lads, and one mistake should 
not be of overly great weight in the balance.” 

“ Well, you may figure it out as you please, strive 
to get all the comfort possible from the blunder, 
but as for me, whenever I am tempted to argue that 
our company might make a bold stroke, I shall 
remember this night’s work and hold my peace.” 

Then Gabriel left off talking to me, as if irritated 
because I could speak of nothing save that which 
had just been done by us, and again the dreary 
dispiriting work of watching for a random flash, 
that we might fire blindly into the thicket, was re- 
sumed. 

In much this same fashion was the entire night 
spent. When one or another would weary of his 
fruitless efforts to inflict injury, he strove to enter 
into conversation with the comrade nearest him, 
and, so far as I could learn, all the talk centred 
about the blunder of which we had been guilty. 

Then came that lightening of the sky in the east 
which told that the long vigil was at an end. We no 
longer had time to discuss our faults, for it was a 
question of getting out of that trap alive, and all 


298 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

realized full well the danger to which we would 
be exposed at the moment of mounting and riding 
up the trail. As a matter of course, the peril would 
be past in a few moments, for the horses could be 
sent forward at full speed, but it was that short 
interval, when our backs must perforce be turned 
to the foe, which caused even so brave a man as 
Master Sawyer no slight uneasiness. 

So nervous had I become with thinking of those 
few seconds when we would be exposed to the fire 
of the enemy, that it was as if daylight came with 
a single bound after the first gray light of warning, 
and then, while I was yet asking myself how we 
were best to guard against the danger. Master 
Sawyer, no longer hesitating because of the blunder 
he had made, and without asking permission of 
Gabriel, took command of the company by saying : 

‘‘ Now then, lads, move quickly, and do as I bid 
you. Each one is to mount his horse while keep- 
ing within the shelter of the shack as nearly as may 
be, and when the word is given, ride out along the 
trail at top speed.” 

Because of the words, I believed we were all to 
make a dash out of the trap, at the same time tak- 
ing the chancy of being hit, and striving only to 
get beyond range as soon as might be. Therefore 
I obeyed the command hurriedly, and once we were 
mounted Master Sawyer said to Gabriel : 

It is your duty to lead the company, lad, there- 
fore ride in advance, and let the pace be a good 
one.” 

There was only one among us all who had an idea 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 299 

that Master Sawyer intended to do other than ride 
with us, and that single doubter was Archie Gor- 
don. When we were mounted and the horses 
headed up the trail, I noted that he held back, and 
said to him sharply: 

It is your station immediately in the rear of 
me, lad!” 

“ Ay, but this time I am riding with Master 
Sawyer.” 

“ Go on, lad ; get into line,” I heard the gentle- 
man say sharply, and Archie replied with a laugh : 

‘‘ The other fellows have not suspected what you 
are about, but I am going to take my chances with 
you.” 

I saw Master Sawyer lay hold of the bridle of 
Archie’s steed, and then there was no opportunity 
to observe more, for Gabriel gave the word and 
off we started like an arrow shot from the bow. 
The report of half a dozen muskets rang out at the 
same time, thus showing that the enemy were on 
the alert for our change of position. 

I also understood from the answering reports 
that some of our fellows were firing, and, looking 
back, I saw greatly to my surprise that Master 
Sawyer and Archie yet remained near the shack, 
watching with muskets ready for the first of the 
Tories who should show himself. 

Now it was I understood why Master Sawyer 
had thus taken command. He counted on atoning 
for his blunder by remaining behind until we were 
safely off, when he would have taken his own 
chances alone but for Archie, who guessed at the 


300 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

plan and was determined to share with the gentle- 
man some portion of the danger. 

I could not have halted even if I would, because 
of those behind me, and during two or three min- 
utes we lads rode on at our best speed, leaving in 
the rear those two brave hearts who were ready 
to sell their lives if needs be so that ours might be 
preserved. 

It was a brave thing for Master Sawyer to have 
done, and yet braver for Archie Gordon to bear him 
company. The man was experienced in such work, 
but the lad green to the business; the one had a 
well-earned reputation to sustain, the other was 
making his — had made it that morning so far as 
we Minute Boys of South Carolina were concerned. 

When our company had ridden so far that it 
seemed certain we were beyond musket-shot distance 
from the shack, Gabriel shouted for us to halt, and 
when we pulled up our steeds every fellow’s face 
was turned to the rear, while I dare say all hearts 
were beating as was mine when we watched for the 
coming of those comrades whom there was every 
reason to believe we might never see again. 

And yet they came through the danger safely. 
Within sixty seconds after we halted there sounded 
from the rear a shout of triumph, and immediately 
afterward we saw the two riding toward us at full 
speed, Archie yelling like a red Indian with the joy 
of having sat side by side with such a man as Master 
Sawyer at a time when death lurked near at hand. 

Gabriel gave the word for us to ride on, when 
the two appeared in sight, and as we spurred the 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 


301 


horses forward every fellow cheered for Archie, 
forgetting, in the pride which was felt because of a 
comrade’s heroism, that Master Sawyer had also 
voluntarily staked his life for ours. 

Ten minutes later we were halted in front of the 
forge, but the place was abandoned, and Master 
Sawyer said, after he had dismounted and ascer- 
tained beyond a question that the smith was not in 
sight : 

‘‘ When the opportunity affords it is our business, 
lads, to overhaul this Master Reuben Rowe, and if 
he still be of the mind to take neither one side nor 
the other, then will we give him a taste of what 
colorless people in such times as these deserve.” 

Again we rode on, heading directly for the Davis 
plantation, our faces lengthening as we drew nearer 
to it, for the time was rapidly approaching when we 
must confess to such as General Marion and Captain 
Horry that we had proven ourselves simples of the 
most simple type, and such prospect was not pleas- 
ing. 

‘‘ There is but one way out of it,” Gabriel said to 
me when he had slackened pace that we might ride 
side by side, and he spoke as if it had been the con- 
tinuation of a previous conversation. “ That is to 
own up at once, before there is opportunity for much 
question, that we have been fools.” 

There is little need for many words in order 
to prove that,” I replied with a mirthless laugh. 

We have spent the night in showing your brother 
that the Minute Boys are not to be trusted out of his 
sight, and from this on we had best content our- 


302 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


selves with doing sentinel duty around the encamp- 
ment/* 

“ No, no, lad, it is not so bad as you would paint 
it,” Master Sawyer cried as, hearing my words, he 
spurred his horse alongside us two. The fault 
lies with me, and it is I who will tell the story of 
this night’s blunder. You have done as well, under 
all the circumstances, as could the best troopers the 
general has in his command ; that I maintain stoutly. 
I question if any man lives who would not be forced 
to confess to a mistake now and then, and yet you 
are not required to do even that, since it was I who 
urged you to what I dare venture to say was against 
your better judgment. The whole amount of this 
night’s work is that you failed to capture those who 
set a trap for you, and verily in that there can be 
no great crime.” 

Master Sawyer said very much more in the same 
strain, so bent was he on taking all the blame, and 
trying to convince us that after skulking the whole 
night under the guns of such Tories as Seth Has- 
tings had been able to gather from out the mass of 
fugitives, we had done gallant work. 

We knew the facts only too well, however, and 
when we rode up the lane to where we had en- 
camped the afternoon previous, the dullest person 
on the plantation could have told by the expression 
on our faces that matters had gone awry. 

Our words were pledged, however, to Master 
Sawyer, that he be allowed to make the report, and 
once in camp we set about feeding and grooming 
our horses, that we might be ready for whatsoever 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 


303 


change of base the commander counted on mak- 
ing. 

We were soon to learn, however, that General 
Marion considered himself in a fairly secure posi- 
tion here on the Davis plantation, for before we had 
good opportunity of speaking with him concerning 
the misadventure of the night, it was whispered 
around among our men that word had been brought 
in regarding one of Colonel Wemyss’s officers who 
was encamped near Lynch’s Creek, having pro- 
ceeded there with a considerable body of Tories 
under orders to force our people to a battle at all 
hazards. Those who brought such word also gave 
the welcome news that several squads of patriots 
were on their way to join us. By remaining where 
we were it would be possible, not only to yet further 
recruit our force, but make such preparations as 
might enable us to meet with a reasonable hope of 
success those renegades who believed they bould 
whip us in a fair fight. 

Therefore it was that we settled ourselves down 
to the hospitality which Master Davis so freely be- 
stowed, for he was one of those patriots who stood 
ready to give up all he possessed with the hope of 
aiding the Cause, and had it been necessary I dare 
venture to say he would have been the first to apply 
the torch to his own property. 

Before another night came we had an interview 
with General Marion, but there is no need I should 
say very much concerning it. Master Sawyer had 
given him all the details of the night’s work, blam- 
ing himself, as we expected, more than was really 


304 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


deserved, and the general said to us laughingly that 
he understood we were plunged into the depths of 
despondency because of failing to accomplish our 
purpose, when as a matter of fact there was no 
reason for us to grieve. 

“ Do not think that any one of this company will 
question your courage, lads, for you have already 
shown us what it is possible for you to do, and will 
give yet further proof when the occasion presents 
itself,’' he said laughingly, as he turned away to 
receive the report of some of the scouts who had 
just come in. 

And now concerning the next four days there is 
no reason why I should set down anything, save to 
say that we remained quietly on the Davis planta- 
tion, hearing from those who were friendly to the 
Cause and living near at hand much concerning the 
movements of the enemy. 

Then on the morning of the fifth day it was an- 
nounced by those troopers who claimed to know full 
well all the plans our commander might make, that 
within another four and twenty hours we were to 
set off for the purpose of giving Captain Harrison 
the opportunity he professed to be aching for. 
There was never one among us who did not believe 
we could stand against twice our number of rene- 
gades, and whip them out of their boots. 

So confident were these newsmongers that we be- 
gan to make such few preparations as were possible 
for the coming march, but before the day was at an 
end we learned that which turned our attention for 
the time being elsewhere. 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 305 

It was about three o’clock in the afternoon when 
friends of the Cause rode in with the information 
that the Tories were gathered in large force at 
Salem, near the fork of the Black River. Here, so 
it was reported. Colonel Tyne of the British service 
had appeared, summoning the people as subjects of 
his Majesty to take the field against their country- 
men, and what served more than anything else to 
set us aflame was the report that he had brought 
with him ample supplies of war materials, provi- 
sions, and even of luxuries such as our people had 
not seen for many a month. 

Eager though we were to measure strength with 
Harrison’s Tories, the idea of new muskets with 
bayonets, broadswords and pistols, saddles and 
bridles, and powder and ball, which the Britisher 
had brought with him, caused our mouths to water. 

Had General Maron declined to take advantage 
of such opportunity to give his force a new equip- 
ment as seemed suddenly to have presented itself, 
I believe the men under him, obedient and faithful 
as they had been, would have indulged in much 
murmuring, for they were sadly in need of many 
things which it was said lay near at hand for the 
taking. 

An hour later came very definite information, and 
those who brought it were eager in their demands 
that our troop take possession of these stores, which 
were guarded only by a single company of redcoats. 
It was reported that Colonel Tyne had moved from 
Salem to Tarcote, on the fork of the Black River, 
and there had seemingly gone into regular camp. 


3o6 minute boys of south CAROLINA 

being apparently so secure in mind regarding the 
safety of his position, that such watchfulness as 
common prudence would have dictated was neg- 
lected. 

To sweep down and possess ourselves of these 
goods which were intended for the benefit of our 
enemies, was exactly the kind of work for which we 
were best adapted, and every man was in a fever to 
be at the task which was at one and the same time 
for the benefit of the Cause and the equipment of 
ourselves. 

While the officers deliberated, the rank and file 
announced what articles they most needed, as if it 
were only necessary to make the statement in order 
to have their desires fulfilled. In fact, there was 
not one among us but that believed we could have 
for the choosing anything among Colonel Tyne’s 
stores. 

Perhaps we, as well as the Britishers, were becom- 
ing overconfident as to our strength. We knew 
beyond a perad venture that Tarleton with his legion 
would soon be at our heels after the last blow we 
delivered; that Harrison and his Tories were ahead 
of us, and this Colonel Tyne at our left, the three 
forces probably being so near each other that it 
would be possible for them to unite against us in 
a comparatively short time. Yet we gave little 
heed to any possibility save that we were to capture 
new equipments and stores. 

A single company of redcoats seemed to us a 
force so small as to demand no very serious 
thought. Even us lads of the Minute Boys were 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 


307 


inclined to look upon the capture of Colonel Tyne’s 
camp as nothing more than an incident in this odd 
warfare which we were carrying on, and because 
it proved really to be no more than we expected, I 
must not allow myself to give overly many words 
to the matter. 

I believe it was in General Marion’s mind to show 
that he had quite as much confidence in the Minute 
Boys as before we made the blunder, for on that 
very afternoon were we summoned to the dwelling, 
where we found our commander. Captain Horry, 
and a score or more of people of importance living 
nearabout. 

Then it was that General Marion told us what we 
already knew concerning this Colonel Tyne, and 
asked that we select three of our company to re- 
connoitre the camp. Tarcote was only a trifle more 
than ten miles away, and we were to leave the Davis 
plantation two hours in advance of the troop, which 
would give us, if anything occurred to prevent our 
gaining the information desired, ample opportunty 
to double back on our trail and meet the “ ragged 
regiment ” at where they would be halted awaiting 
our return. 

Gabriel made no reply on receiving this command, 
but, saluting, wheeled about and led the way toward 
where our horses were stabled, we following his 
example as a matter of course. Then, instead of 
going through the form of drawing lots, the leader 
simply announced to the company that he, Archie 
Gordon, and Rufus Randolph would act as the 
scouts, and the remainder of the company were to 


3o8 minute boys of south CAROLINA 


fall in line with General Marion’s command when 
they set off. 

It can well be fancied how determined we were to 
do our work faithfully on this night in order to 
atone for what we yet insisted was a grievous 
blunder, and off we rode as quickly as might be, 
exchanging no words until well away from the 
plantation. Then, instead of talking about what we 
were to do, we spoke of the past, and of how thor- 
oughly we would whip Harrison’s Tories ; but keep- 
ing silent upon the purpose of our ride, not because 
we feared to lose courage, but that each fellow 
seemed to have it in mind to act and speak as if this 
work was so easily performed as to not need dis- 
cussion or comment. 

And in fact so did it prove. When we were come 
near to Tarcote the horses were left in a convenient 
thicket, and we crept cautiously forward to recon- 
noitre. But, bless you, we might almost have 
walked boldly through the camp, so carelessly was 
it guarded. As a matter of fact we approached 
within ear-shot at a dozen points, and failed, strange 
as it may seem, to find a single sentinel on guard. 

These redcoats were living on the fat of the land, 
and with all the luxuries at their command. They 
had an ample supply of new canvas tents, and in 
these were men playing at cards or sleeping, while 
around the camp-fires lounged squads drinking and 
smoking as if they were simply out on a picnic. In 
a dwelling near by the officers were having a feast, 
carousing as if their one purpose was to so befuddle 
their senses that the Swamp Fox and his followers 


A SKIRMISH IN THE DARK 309 

might work their will without danger and at 
ease. 

The reconnoissance was attended with as little 
peril as if we three had gone out sightseeing with 
our friends, and although I am not counting myself 
as being a particularly courageous lad, yet I was 
utterly ashamed of having accomplished the task so 
readily. 

When we stole away, not overly careful as to 
making a noise, and were mounting our horses, 
Gabriel said with a laugh, as if he had forgotten 
that we allowed Seth Hastings to make fools of us : 

“ If all the Minute Boys had been with us, I dare 
venture to say we alone could have captured the 
camp, providing we waited until those sots were a 
little deeper in their cups. As it is, we have only 
to report to the general that the goods which 
Colonel Tyne brought for the Tories are at his 
disposal whenever he chooses to take them.’" 


CHAPTER XVII 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 

If I were given to boasting I might set down 
many words describing what we said and did before 
moving upon Colonel Tyne’s camp, but it was such 
an insignificant affair that I would be ashamed to 
give any space to it, but for the fact that it is neces- 
sary to explain how we were able to equip the force 
completely and with the best of goods. 

From having seen the men carousing in their 
tents with never a sentinel stationed anywhere 
around, and the officers befuddling their brains with 
liquor, we knew beyond a peradventure there could 
be no desperate fight, yet we were not prepared for 
that which followed. 

After acquainting the general with what we had 
learned, Gabriel, Archie, and I fell back in the rear 
to join the Minute Boys, and a moment later the 
word to advance was given. We were then not over 
a mile and a half from the encampment, and I was 
surprised that no effort was made toward advancing 
in silence. 

As usual General Marion and Captain Horry 
rode in advance at a sharp trot, and the remainder 
of the troop followed close behind them. Thus we 
310 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 31 1 

went on, never drawing rein until we were in the 
very midst of the redcoats, who were running here 
and there in helpless panic like so many ants on 
whose nest you have put your foot. 

It may seem like boasting, yet it is only the naked 
truth that we did not discharge a weapon nor draw 
a sabre until the fugitives were directly under the 
horses’ noses, and then our men forbore to strike 
those bewildered, imitation soldiers because it was 
more like murdering in cold blood, than warfare. 

Bless you, they made no resistance whatsoever. 
There was never the slightest attempt, so far as I 
could see, to stand against us. If the officers did not 
lead in the retreat, it was because they were so be- 
fuddled with liquor that it was impossible for them 
to keep pace set by those who first fled. The gallant 
Colonel Tyne fell a prisoner to us because the scab- 
bard of his sword, dangling between his drunken 
legs, sent him headlong, whereupon one of our 
troopers, bending from the saddle, literally hauled 
the half-stupefied officer on to his horse’s back, and, 
if you please, held him there while we rode yet 
farther across the encampment. 

Had we been so minded, and had ammunition in 
plenty, we might have slain nine out of every ten of 
that mob without receiving a blow in return. Those 
who were not intoxicated with liquor, were so be- 
fuddled by fear as to be incapable of resistance. It 
was only possible for them to run, and the swiftness 
of their pace was measured by their temperance or 
excesses. 

It is also true that we were literally forced to take 


312 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


prisoners when we understood that anything of the 
kind was to be avoided, for having overriden two 
or three squads of them, we found the cravens hud- 
dled together and shrieking for mercy when we re- 
turned, consequently there was nothing left save 
accept their surrender. 

It was the greatest farce of an attack a man could 
dream of, and we were actually so ashamed of being 
able to do much as we pleased, that instead of pur- 
suing those frightened wretches who were heading 
for the swamp just north of Tarcote, orders were 
given us to return and gather up the plunder, 

“ We will camp here this night,'' Captain Horry 
said, after holding a brief conversation with General 
Marion immediately we were returned from the feint 
at pursuit. “ We will camp here with the hope that 
some of those gallant Tories may have recovered 
from their drunken stupor sufficiently to give us a 
taste of their metal, for this time instead of avoid- 
ing an engagement. General Marion desires one, in 
order that we may get our hands in before paying a 
visit to Harrison." 

Well, we fell upon the encampment like a party 
of schoolboys, laughing and shouting in our glee, 
while the prisoners, guarded only by three men, 
watched us curiously. 

Word was passed that all the members of the 
force should take whatsoever fancy might dictate, 
it being stipulated, however, that no man would be 
allowed to carry anything away save what he or his 
horse might wear. Once this was known our steeds 
were decked out with new saddles and bridles in a 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 313 

twinkling, while more than half of our party sported 
English uniforms taken in exchange for the rags 
which gave the name to our regiment. 

The abundance of everything we found there 
made us fastidious, and you would see a trooper 
who an hour previous had been well content to use 
a musket the stock of which was tied together with 
cords, balancing this weapon or that in his hands to 
see which might be the best fitted for his use, or 
come across some grizzled woodsman trying to de- 
cide between a private’s crimson headgear and an 
officer’s lighter hat, that he might learn which was 
most becoming to his weather-beaten face. 

There is no need for me to say that we were so 
forgetful of our precious selves as to fail in setting 
guards closely around the camp, and during the first 
two hours these sentinels were changed as often as 
once in every ten minutes, to the end that each fel- 
low might have full opportunity with his comrades 
to get a new equipment. 

It must have been midnight before we were done 
with the horse-play, and then we took possession of 
the canvas tents so generously provided by the king, 
but not for our comfort, and every member of the 
troop found himself housed more luxuriously than 
since the day Charleston was taken. 

We Minute Boys arranged four of the tents in 
line to make a single large one where all could find 
shelter, and in addition, so plentiful were these lux- 
uries, we set up a canvas roof for the horses, sur- 
prising those patient animals with the plentiful 
amount of provender which was dealt out to them. 


314 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


To me it was very strange, when we had arranged 
quarters to suit ourselves and gathered up from the 
profusion of stores as much provisions as would 
have served twice our number a full week, to see an 
expression of something like disappointment on the 
faces of all. Never were soldiers provided with such 
luxuries as we at that time; never had the troops 
won such an easy victory, and yet there was some- 
thing lacking, as we all felt. We were not blood- 
thirsty by any manner of means, but it almost 
shamed us that we had been allowed to work our 
will in the encampment, and what every member of 
our company felt was voiced by Archie Gordon 
when he said : 

“If there had been only one bloody-back, or a 
single Tory, however crippled, who would have 
stood up and exchanged shots with us, I should be 
better satisfied this minute. To be living here like 
princes without having spent a single charge of 
ammunition is much like cheating, and while you 
fellows will find that I won't shirk when it comes 
time to eat, these stores paid for by the king would 
taste a deal better if we had really earned them." 

So much for our visit — it cannot be called an at- 
tack — upon Colonel Tyne. How we lads slept that 
night ! When our beds had been the bare earth, and 
our blankets only so much of dew as fell from the 
heavens, we were up and stirring at the first crack 
of day. But here with a rain-defying covering over 
us, and a plentiful supply of straw beneath us, it was 
really painful to be forced to go out and attend to 
the regular camp duties. I had an idea that even 



“‘AND WE ARE TO LEAVE ALL THESE CAMP EQUIPMENTS?’” 




.#-.#.:,;-ii -■^.,%if?; W--*'>;.,.vJ*'--- w<„. i 

• - -vW' # *■'%• % ■ VK‘t3W4. • •» V'^-t •*•>.'! ■' ■ ,»^ * A 


• < : 



# W*''^ ' 7 ^ 




SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 315 

the horses would have been better content had we 
left them to their repose, instead of disturbing them 
by pouring in front of each a full day's supply of 
grain. 

“ It is too bad," Archie said as he took upon him- 
self the duties of cook by dexterously toasting slices 
of sweet bacon in front of the fire Jared Green had 
built, “ that we are to leave all these luxuries so 
soon. I would truly love to learn by eight and forty 
hours’ experience how the darling soldiers of the 
king fare, when not running away from the enemy." 

‘‘ Then it is in your mind that we shall break 
camp at once?" Jacob Breen asked, as he threw 
himself at full length opposite a plate of bark in 
which Archie was depositing the bacon as fast as it 
was cooked, and slyly taking therefrom now and 
then a particularly choice slice when Master Gordon 
was not looking. 

‘‘ It is in my mind, but not of my mind," Archie 
replied. “ General Marion is not the kind of a com- 
mander who dwaddles away his time in such a place 
as this. If peradventure we were in the Black 
Mingo with not enough of dry land on which a 
fellow might plant both of his feet at the same time, 
then would there be a possibility of our remaining 
undisturbed ; but as it is, I am counting we will be 
lucky if it does not become necessary to eat this 
bacon while in the saddle." 

“ And we are to leave all these camp equipments 
for the next bunch of Tories that comes along?" 

“ I am reckoning they will be burned, unless or- 
ders are given to the contrary." 


31 6 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

“ And why should you destroy what so many of 
our soldiers up North are needing most woefully? ” 
a cheery voice cried, and turning, Archie saw Cap- 
tain Horry, who had come up from behind the tent 
and was sniffing at the air so heavily laden with the 
odor of fried bacon. 

“ The general said last night that nothing could 
be carried away, so it stands to reason he is count- 
ing on leaving all these fashionable articles of war- 
fare, and it seems a pity to let a crowd of renegades 
in where honest men have spent the night.” 

“ I am reckoning. Master Minute Boy, that very 
much will be done toward saving this plunder, with 
the exception of what the men have already appro- 
priated,” Captain Horry said with a laugh. “ Al- 
ready some of the troopers have been sent out with 
the hope of finding wagons in which the goods can 
be transported to Kingstree.” 

‘‘ And why to that place ? ” Jacob Breen asked. 

** Because word has been brought that Colonel 
Baker is there with considerable of a following, and 
it is believed he may be able to hold the place while 
we are keeping the redcoats busy in this section.” 

It is a big relief to know that the stuff is not 
fo be left behind,” Archie said, ** though I would 
like to try the experiment of sleeping another night 
in such a shelter as that.” 

And so you may, lad,” the captain replied, help- 
ing himself to some of Archie’s bacon. “ Even if 
the general was so disposed, it would not be pos- 
sible to send forward these stores immediately, and 
there is little doubt but that we shall remain in 


SETH’ HASTINGS ONCE MORE 317 

camp three or four days before the quarters of the 
Minute Boys are disturbed/' 

“ Well, say, that's great news, captain ! Take 
more of the bacon — take it all, and I will keep 
right on toasting to repay you for the information. 
Three or four days here will be just like a dream, 
although I am not so sure but it will come all the 
harder for us when we strike once more such a 
nest in the swamp as the commander likes to pick 
out." 

Captain Horry had not paid us this visit simply 
from motives of curiosity, but in order to send two 
of our company back to the Davis plantation with 
word regarding the success, and that Master Davis 
might be urged to forward as many wagons for the 
transportation of the goods as he could come at 
conveniently. 

It was simply to carry a message where there 
was naught of danger to be encountered, or honor 
to be won, and I who had listened to the conversa- 
tion just set down, was careful not to make myself 
too conspicuous lest I be signalled out as one of the 
couriers, for, like Archie Gordon, I had a great 
desire to spend all the time possible in such an en- 
campment as I had never before seen. 

Who will ride to the plantation ? " Gabriel 
cried, and straightway Jacob Breen and Jared Green 
offered themselves as volunteers. Archie winking 
at me quizzically as the boys rose to their feet eager 
for the service, thus giving me to understand that 
he was no more inclined to absent himself from our 
snug quarters than I. 


3i8 minute boys of south CAROLINA 

What a breakfast we made that morning, we 
Minute Boys! After our hunger was satisfied we 
ate for the sake of eating, until it seemed absolutely 
impossible to swallow another mouthful, and then, 
as do the hogs, we lay down to sleep, giving no 
heed to the fact that our company had not been 
called upon to furnish sentinels, as should have been 
the case. Under other circumstances we would 
have been jealous because of this apparent neglect, 
for we were eager to do our full duty as soldiers, 
but not one gave it thought, and we spent our time 
as idly as if we had been Tories instead of Minute 
Boys who had sworn to defend the Cause even to 
the extent of yielding up our lives. 

Toward noon Gabriel and two or three other lads 
lounged over to the dwelling where General Marion 
had his quarters, but Archie and I remained within 
the tent, save at such times as it was necessary to 
look after the horses, for we were minded to take 
all the comfort we might, and because there was 
nothing better to do, we fell to talking about Seth 
Hastings, of the trap he laid, or the triumph which 
was probably his because we had gone into it like 
simples, until Archie said petulantly: 

‘‘ The very name of that villain gives me a bad 
taste in my mouth, and it is the next thing to crime 
to talk about him while we are so snugly housed.” 

“ How much pleasure would you find in sitting 
here if so be we knew beyond a peradventure that 
the cur was within a dozen miles of us ? ” I asked 
laughingly, and he replied quickly : 

“ If there was one chance out of ten that he might 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 


319 


be within thirty miles, and we were given permis- 
sion to set off in pursuit of him, I would agree never 
to go into a camp like this so long as I might remain 
in the service.” 

Just then we heard the thud of horses’ feet out- 
side, and started up in no little surprise, for the 
animals were approaching rapidly, as if their riders 
were impatient to arrive at the earliest possible mo- 
ment. Then looking out from the flaps of the tent, 
we saw that Jacob and Jared had returned. 

Were you afraid that we might get more than 
our share of the plunder that you have ridden so 
fast ? ” Archie asked, looking at the horses, which 
were covered with foam as if having been ridden 
at full speed. 

“ We were in a hurry to get back,” Jacob replied, 
as he dismounted, pulling off the saddle and bridle 
that his weary steed might roll at will upon the 
grass, ** and we are bringing news which concerns 
all the Minute Boys,” he added, whereupon Archie 
came out of the tent quickly as he cried : 

‘‘ You have heard regarding Seth Hastings? ” 

“ Ay, so it would seem, although we may have 
mistaken some other for him.” 

‘‘Tell us what you know?” I cried impatiently. 
“ Don’t stand there mouthing your words as if they 
were sweet to the taste.” 

“ It may be that in our eagerness to pay off scores 
with Seth Hastings I have jumped at conclusions 
and overleaped the mark; but of that you shall 
decide,” Jacob said hurriedly. “ When we were 
come to the plantation and had described to Master 


320 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

Davis how easily we sent the Tories flying, he de- 
clared we deserved a rich reward for bringing such 
tidings. He gave it by telling us that at daybreak 
this very morning the smith, Master Reuben Rowe, 
had come to him declaring that a party of boys had 
the same as accused him of being in league with 
enemies to the Cause. Now it seems that Master 
Rowe had no intention of proving he was a patriot, 
but wanted rather to make it plain he was holding 
neutral, as he ever claimed to do. He told Master 
Davis that hearing the noise of firing during the 
night from the direction of the old negro’s shack, 
he set off to learn what might have been done; he 
was coming up the trail when we appeared, and 
stepped aside in the thicket lest we do him injury. 
Shortly after he came within sight, while he himself 
was hidden by the foliage, of five men and a boy, 
all armed and making their way cautiously toward 
the highway. These he followed until they struck 
across the country, avoiding the Davis plantation, 
going in the direction of Tarcote, and it was his 
belief that, having learned of Colonel Tyne’s en- 
campment at that place, they were counting on join- 
ing him.” 

“ Therefore you see,” Jared interrupted, thinking 
it was proper he should bear his full share of the 
conversation, that the lad we are so eager to lay 
hand on may be near about. Certain it is he was 
in the negro’s shack when we rode up so foolishly, 
and it is equally true the villain must go somewhere 
to find the king’s friends, for by this time he does 
not dare make himself known to any who serve the 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 


321 


Cause. Jacob and I have almost come to believe 
that even at this moment Seth Hastings and his four 
Tory companions may be travelling this way all 
ignorant of the fact that our people are in posses- 
sion of the encampment. A rich joke would it be 
if the scoundrel walked in here believing he might 
find those who would give him shelter and food be- 
cause of his treason.^* 

I was aflame on the instant. I could see nothing 
untrue or strained in this story of Master Rowe’s 
that he was anxious to prove he had not given aid 
to the Tories, because, once suspected of so doing. 
Master Davis would have made reprisals beyond 
question. Therefore it was I believed his story im- 
plicitly. 

Perhaps because I wanted to believe such a thing, 
it seemed to me positive Tarcote was Seth Has- 
tings’s destination, and unless he ran across some 
of those whom we had driven out of the encamp- 
ment, then was there good chance he might come 
on all ignorant of what had taken place, until get- 
ting a glimpse of us who were in possession. 

“We must tell Gabriel and the rest of the com- 
pany,” I said excitedly. Wait here and I will 
fetch them.” 

Then I ran with all speed to the commander’s 
quarters, finding there Gabriel and half a dozen of 
my companions, whom I summoned without loss of 
time by saying : 

“Jacob and Jared have brought in great news. 
Come at once to our quarters ! ” 

They could understand full well from my appear- 


322 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

ance that something of moment was in the wind, 
and I had no reason to complain of their delay. 

Five minutes later the Minute Boys were gath- 
ered, and Jacob repeated his story. My comrades 
were quite as highly excited as was I, and never one 
of them doubted the truth of the information, or 
that it related to the lad we were so eager to get 
into our clutches. 

In a twinkling, forgetting that because of having 
walked into the trap which the traitorous cur laid 
for us we had vowed never to go out as a company 
of Minute Boys on our own account, we at once be- 
gan to argue as to how we might turn this news to 
advantage. More than one believed we should set 
out in skirmish line, advancing two or three miles 
from the encampment in the direction from which 
we believed the cur would come, and there await 
him. 

I was of this number. If the scoundrel came up 
until having seen our people, he would make his 
escape, and we would be culpable because of having 
lingered in camp without taking some steps toward 
welcoming him in proper fashion. 

Unfortunately as it then seemed — and I still 
hold that the disaster which finally came to us might 
have been averted if we had set off in search of Seth 
Hastings at once — the day was destined to be one 
of excitement, for before we could decide upon a 
plan satisfactory to all, two men, well known to be 
friends to the Cause, rode into camp with informa- 
tion of the highest importance. 

It was rumored among the people of George- 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 323 

town, so the newcomers said, that Lord Cornwallis 
had begged Tarleton to make an end of General 
Marion, with the result that the infamous butcher 
had arisen from a bed of sickness brought on by his 
own excesses, with a vow that he would capture the 
“ scurvy Swamp Fox,” and at once sent word to 
his legion, which was before Camden, with orders 
to meet him on the Wateree River, from whence he 
would set out to capture our general. 

We lads did not hear this report made, but sev- 
eral of the troopers were present at the interview, 
and reported that our general said in reply: 

We will make Colonel Tarleton's commission 
as easy of accomplishment as possible, so far as the 
whereabouts of the ‘ Swamp Fox' is concerned.” 

Of course this was the same as saying that Gen- 
eral Marion intended to set off to meet the butcher 
Tarleton half-way. 

We Minute Boys were greatly perplexed immedi- 
ately all this was made known, for if the troopers 
were to break camp then would our plan for cap- 
turing Seth Hastings come to naught, although 
Archie boldly declared we had the right, under all 
the circumstances, to separate ourselves from the 
‘‘ ragged regiment,” if such should be our desire, 
and the pity of it is, as I look back now, that we 
did not listen more attentively to his advice. 

We were yet discussing this information when 
some of the troopers who had been sent out as 
scouts returned, bringing word that a large number 
of Britishers were on the road from Camden, evi- 
dently destined for Georgetown. It had not been 


324 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


possible to discover what troops these might be, but, 
taken in connection with the information already 
received, they were probably a portion, if not the 
whole, of Tarleton’s Legion. This therefore con- 
firmed the news already received. 

Immediately our people set about making ready 
for a move without waiting for word or command, 
because the reply which the general gave to those 
who told him of Tarleton’s purpose was sufficient 
to show his intention. 

Of course, had we lads been long enough in the 
service to realize better what a soldier’s duties are, 
there would have been no question in our minds as 
to what must be done, but as it was, holding our- 
selves as an independent command, and believing 
it remained with our leader to say whether he would 
obey orders of the general or not, a discussion arose 
as to what we should do. 

Seeing that Gabriel was pained because we had 
even the slightest idea of breaking away from his 
brother, I did not take any very great part in the 
discussion, which at one time seemed about to ter- 
minate in favor of Archie Gordon’s proposition, 
which wtas that our sole duty should be to find the 
lad who would have worked us so much harm. 

However, Gabriel’s prayers, for he did conde- 
scend to beg of his comrades, finally prevailed, and 
we agreed to do that which should have been plain 
before us at the outset, for, having joined General 
Marion’s force at our own good pleasure, we had 
no right to leave it for private ends. 

It is necessary I set down here the fact that at 


SETH HASTINGS ONCE MORE 


325 


this time, when we were making ready to march 
toward Tarleton lest he should have difficulty in 
finding us, the “ ragged regiment ” increased won- 
drously in size. It is not possible to state the exact 
number of men comprising it, but I should say we 
were not less than six hundred strong, all mounted 
and well armed, thanks to Colonel Tyne’s stores, 
and with a fairly good supply of ammunition. 

Because we had not as yet been repulsed, but had 
found it much the same as child’s play to take pos- 
session of any encampment we chanced upon, our 
people were confident we could successfully cope 
with a force two or three times as large as our own. 
Therefore were we overconfident, which is some- 
times as much of a crime as cowardice. 

However eager he was to come up with Tarleton, 
General Marion did not intend to leave so much 
property behind him for the benefit of the Tories 
whom we knew must be lurking near about, nor was 
he minded to destroy it. 

Six of our people were ordered to remain until 
wagons should be sent, so that as many of the 
goods as possible might be carried to Kingstree. It 
was easier to give such a command than to carry 
it out, for with only six to guard what must be 
tempting bait for those whom we had despoiled, it 
would not be any desperate venture to overcome 
them, and I questioned very seriously whether the 
half-dozen brave fellows who had volunteered for 
such dangerous service would ever be seen by us 
again. 


CHAPTER XVIII 


MANOEUVRING FOR POSITION 

I HAVE already set it down that our people were 
much the same as wild with delight when it seemed 
probable we were about to set off in search of 
Colonel Tarleton, lest he might have some difficulty 
in finding us who were eager to meet him, and the 
greater number of our “ ragged regiment firmly 
believed we would give battle wheresoever we 
chanced to come upon the enemy. 

I myself fancied, as did Gabriel, that our com- 
mander, believing his force sufficient to warrant act- 
ing on the offensive, would turn the tables by hunt- 
ing Tarleton, when the truth was, as I learned later, 
that General Marion made a change of base in or- 
der to have choice of the battle-field, taking good 
care to arrange everything in his favor, if that 
might be possible, before trying conclusions. 

That which was done during the week or two 
following our abandonment of the encampment 
provided for us by Colonel Tyne, proved that Gen- 
eral Marion was an able soldier, and the fact that 
he came to grief in this one case does not detract 
in any little degree, so I have heard military au- 
thorities say, from his reputation. 

If we Minute Boys had known that the order 
to break camp had been given simply because the 
336 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 


327 


general was not willing to meet Tarleton’s force 
at Tarcote, and that we were setting off only in 
order to manoeuvre for position, as the captain of 
a ship jockeys to get weather gauge of his adver- 
sary, then it is certain we would have left the 
force sufficiently long to have one more try at cap- 
turing Seth Hastings. Had we done so, we might 
have saved a life that had become very dear to us, 
and much of the history concerning the Carolinas 
in the year of grace 1781 would have been written 
in a different strain. 

Unfortunately, as it has ever seemed to me, we 
were in ignorance of the true reason for abandon- 
ing Colonel’s Tyne’s encampment, and believed it 
our duty to hold with the “ ragged regiment,” to 
the end that we might do our full share of the 
fighting which seemed so near at hand. 

Our horses were in good condition when we set 
off at sunset, leaving behind us all that store of 
plunder under guard of the brave fellows who had 
undertaken to hold it even when they knew that 
if any body of the enemy came up they must neces- 
sarily be killed or taken prisoners — which last 
was a worse fate than that of death. Every man 
among us was eager to measure strength with that 
human brute, Tarleton, who had devastated the 
Carolinas wherever he marched, and, because of 
the success which had been ours, we believed we 
might make an attempt under any condition, how- 
ever disadvantageous, with the certainty of besting 
him. 

We rode swiftly that night, and all the next 


328 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

day, hardly drawing: rein save to water and feed 
our horses, until arriving once more at Nelson’s 
Ferry. This was the second time we had crossed 
the entire district of Williamsburg with a speed 
such as astounded the British horsemen, and it is 
little wonder that our general had received from 
them the name in which we of the “ ragged regi- 
ment ” gloried. 

Exactly how strong the enemy were there was 
no means of knowing, although one might guess 
that Tarleton would not come out with less than 
his full legion, which numbered upward of eleven 
hundred men, but yet we pressed forward even 
after having come upon their trail until the mo- 
ment arrived when it would have been folly to 
advance farther, because our horses were winded. 

Then we made camp in the thicket, Gabriel com- 
plaining bitterly because his brother had called a 
halt, although the steed which the lad bestrode 
could not have kept his feet an hour longer. 

With the enemy so near at hand, for Tarleton 
was reported to be no more than ten miles away, 
it was necessary to take every precaution at this 
encampment, and we were yet hard at work throw- 
ing up rude breastworks such as would suffice for 
the use of the sharpshooters, when Colonel Rich- 
ardson, who had served under General Sumter 
until wounded and then retired to his plantation, 
came up. 

He brought definite information regarding the 
strength and position of the enemy, and because 
our general did not appear to be greatly alarmed 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 329 

after the story had been told, he cried passion- 
ately : 

‘‘ You can easily be surrounded here, and, with 
such a force as Tarleton has, must be cut to pieces, 
however bravely your men may fight ! To make a 
stand now would be useless sacrifice of life, and I 
beg of you. General Marion, to seek a more ad- 
vantageous place in which to meet the enemy, for 
if your regiment be defeated now, it will be a 
death-blow to the Cause in the Carol inas.’^ 

Our people were hardly such idiots as to fail 
of understanding that talk like this from an ex- 
perienced officer, one known to be a staunch friend 
to the Cause, was not to be disregarded, and, there- 
fore, were prepared for the order which came half 
an hour later. 

It was known that General Marion had every 
confidence in the opinion of the colonel, and was 
counting on following it, when the word was 
passed for those who were at work on the barri- 
cades to cease labor that the horses might be given 
due care in the hope they would be able to travel 
yet a few miles farther. The men were told to 
make a hurried meal, and this last command had, 
in many cases, not yet been obeyed, when the order 
was given to mount. 

In less than an hour from the time Colonel 
Richardson came into the encampment, we were 
urging our jaded steeds through that gloomy 
swamp known as the “ wood-yard,” and, two hours 
later, the command was halted on the bank of 
Jack's Creek. 


330 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


We had covered only six miles in all that time, 
owing to the condition of the horses, but it was 
sufficient, so far as eluding the Britishers was con- 
cerned, because they might not come across us un- 
less, perchance, that traitor among our number — 
he who had aided Seth Hastings in escaping — 
found opportunity to send back word to the Brit- 
ishers, and that was a possibility which our officers 
had ever kept in mind since it was known we had 
in our ranks one who would serve the king at the 
first safe chance. 

While Colonel Tarleton was a butcher — one 
who had no idea of mercy or compassion — it is 
only just to give him credit of being a good soldier 
after his own particular fashion. As a man to 
lead hard-riders, he was perhaps the best in the 
king’s service, and we who were now fleeing before 
him understood that not a single moment would 
be lost in the pursuit if he had an inkling of our 
whereabouts. 

Ride as fast and as long as we might, his men 
would ever be at our heels, while they could hold 
the pace, and it was endurance and the speed of 
the horses which would give the final result. 

Therefore it was that from the moment when, 
at Colonel Tyne’s old encampment, it was known 
the Britishers were devoting all their efforts to the 
one purpose of crushing the “ ragged regiment,” 
not a man of the command, save those whom Gen- 
eral Marion knew personally were devoted heart 
and soul to the Cause, were allowed to leave the 
ranks or the camps. The sentinels were selected 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 


331 


from such of the regiment as had been proven 
beyond a doubt, and the word passed at all times 
was that an alarm should be given without delay 
if any one lagged behind on the march, or at- 
tempted to stray beyond the lines marked out for 
the encampment. 

During this last painful, but short, march, we 
Minute Boys had been ordered to bring up the 
rear, that we might guard against straggling on the 
part of our people, and all along the line rode men 
whose duty it was to shoot down without warning 
any one who did not hold his designated place in 
the ranks. 

The fear of what that single traitor whom we 
had reason to believe was among us, would be 
able to do, was far greater than that of meeting 
all the redcoats Tarleton could bring against us, 
for the rank and file of our “ ragged regiment ” 
had not yet come to understand why we might 
fail to ride at ease through any body of the enemy 
that opposed our advance. 

At daybreak our brigade was on the march once 
more, the men weary to the verge of exhaustion, 
and the horses so jaded that they appeared unable 
to continue, even at a walk, a single mile farther. 
But yet we kept on over bogs and through swamps 
until arriving at Benbow’s Ferry, about ten miles 
above Kingstree, where was a strong natural camp. 

It was a place with which we were familiar. It 
commanded the ferry, and as within easy riding 
distance of all the country roundabout from which 
we must draw provisions and provender. As a 


332 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


rallying point it could not have been equalled in 
the Carolinas, and should we be hard pressed there 
were three difficult passes through the swamp in 
the rear where, if necessary, we might make a 
stubborn fight. 

Strong as was this position. General Marion set 
about strengthening it yet further. Trees were 
felled, breastworks built, and in eight and forty 
hours we were prepared to hold our own against 
Tarleton’s much-vaunted legion, reasoning that 
our defences made up for lack of numbers until 
we were fully the enemy’s equal. 

By this time those of our people who had been 
most confident in their ability to whip any force 
of the Britishers that might be sent against us 
were beginning to realize the mistake. Every one 
knew that General Marion was a leader who would 
willingly take desperate chances, and if he was 
doubtful of the issue, then did it seem reasonable 
to believe there was good cause for prudence. 
Again, Colonel Richardson’s reputation was such 
that no person could accuse him of being over- 
cautious, and, take it all in all, we of the ‘‘ ragged 
regiment ” were coming to understand that while 
we had had wonderful success thus far, we were 
not as formidable as many had fancied. 

Now, however, we were convinced that a de- 
cisive battle would soon be fought, but it was not 
destined that the struggle in the Carolinas should 
be brought to so speedy a conclusion. 

Tarleton pursued our “ ragged regiment,” hav- 
ing learned that we were much the same as fleeing 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 333 

before him, losing) time here and there to burn 
dwellings which sheltered only women and chil- 
dren, until he was come to within less than twelve 
miles of our camp, when, to the surprise of en- 
emies as well as friends, he turned suddenly about, 
marching with all speed to Camden. 

It was afterward said by the Tories that Lord 
Cornwallis had expressly ordered him to return, 
but more than one of our company believed the 
red-coated Britisher, who could be so courageous 
when he had none but old men, boys, and women 
in front of him, was actually afraid to measure 
strength in a fair battle with General Marion, and 
our spirits rose accordingly. 

While we remained here in camp with safety, 
gathering numbers every day, much was done by 
our friends in other parts of the State. General 
Sumter gave battle to Tarleton at the Blackstock 
farm on the banks of the Tyger, defeating him 
utterly, but at a terrific loss, so far as the Cause 
was concerned. The Britishers had ninety-two 
killed and one hundred and four wounded. The 
patriots lost only three killed and four wounded, 
but in the latter list was the general himself, who 
had been severely injured in the breast by a British 
bullet. His men, true to him as was our “ ragged 
regiment to General Marion, lashed him in the 
raw hide of a bullock slung as a litter between two 
horses, and thus, guarded by a hundred picked 
men, he was carried to the upper part of the State, 
where, so we were told, he lay hovering 'twixt life 
and death. 


334 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

At this time, also, was fought the battle of King's 
Mountain, when the British under Major Fer- 
guson were defeated handsomely, the killed, 
wounded, and captured of the enemy amounting 
to eleven hundred men, and among the dead was 
the major himself. 

And now, after the “ ragged regiment ” had re- 
mained inactive near two weeks, and the Minute 
Boys were eating their hearts out because they 
could not go in search of Seth Hastings even at 
the risk of meeting Tarleton’s men, our leaders de- 
cided that the time had come when we must show 
that lingering long in camp had not made us timid. 

The British post at Georgetown was the one 
place which our people of the Carolinas most 
needed as a base of operations against Charleston, 
and, in fact, to hold our own in the Williamsburg 
district. Situated as it was, we were constantly 
menaced while the enemy held possession of the 
place. In addition to that, it was a depot of sup- 
plies of salt, clothing, and ammunition for the 
king's troops, and the capture of the goods would 
be a severe blow to the Britishers. 

To take Georgetown would be an exploit such 
as might advantage the Cause more than had the 
victory of King’s Mountain, therefore it was to 
this end our general proposed to bend all his ener- 
gies. It was believed the enemy lay at Georgetown 
in great force, perhaps to the number of four 
thousand men, and we knew full well the nature 
of the fortifications round about the post. A direct 
assault would have been fatal to us. It was only 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 


335 


by such methods as had won for our general the 
name of “ Swamp Fox ” that we could succeed, 
and, as can well be fancied, none of our people 
was averse to the attempt, believing so far as 
backwoods strategy was concerned, we were far 
superior to any of the king’s forces. 

The first we Minute Boys knew of what it was 
proposed to do was when, much to our relief, we 
broke camp, carrying with us all our equipage and 
so much of provisions as could be gathered, cross- 
ing the Black River at Potato Ferry, thus advanc- 
ing toward Georgetown by that road known as 
“ Gap Way.” 

Now this much as regards Georgetown must be 
understood: Three miles from that post is an in- 
land swamp known as White’s Bay, which, dis- 
charging itself by two mouths, the one into the 
Black River and the other into Sampit, completely 
cuts off the post, which stands on the north side 
of the last named river, near its junction with 
Winyaw Bay. Over the creek that empties into 
the Sampit is a bridge, two miles from the town. 

Our Minute Boys were in high feather at the 
prospect of seeing active service, for we were 
weary with loitering, in camp and, as a matter of 
course, we hoped by taking to the field once more 
it would be possible to satisfy the one desire of 
our hearts — the recapture of that Tory cur who 
had escaped us so readily. In fact, we had come 
to think more of taking him, while eating out our 
hearts at Benbow’s Ferry, than of what we might 
do for the Cause. 


336 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 


There was no need we should be told where an 
attack was to be made, once we had come into the 
road leading to Georgetown. Every member of 
the force knew how eager our commander was to 
get possession of that post, and, looking around, I 
could see every fellow’s face lighten with joy as 
he came to realize that at last we were to try for 
so great a stake, instead of spending our time upon 
a few squads of Tories. 

From the moment of starting until we halted 
in the rear of the swamp known as White’s Bay, 
the orders had been strict against straggling, and 
it was well known that whosoever should venture 
to move out of the line ever so slightly would be 
shot down. And this to the end that the traitor 
whom we had among us might not be able to ride 
on in advance for the purpose of giving informa- 
tion. Therefore did we feel reasonably sure it 
would be possible to come upon the enemy by sur- 
prise, but in case we failed to do so, then the 
chances would be heavily against us. 

This last halt placed us within three miles of 
Georgetown, and that our commander would make 
an effort to ride straight through the Britishers, 
trusting to throw them into a panic of fear at the 
outset, we had good reason for believing since it 
was his favorite method of attack. Proof that this 
was to be so came when the word was passed for 
every trooper to look carefully after his horse in 
anticipation of the work before us, when the speed 
of the animals would, perhaps, avail even more than 
the accuracy of our aim. 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 337 

It was near to ten o’clock at night when Captain 
Horry in a low voice summoned the men to form 
in a square around him and General Marion, to the 
end that arrangements be made for the coming 
work. When we were thus assembled the captain 
said, speaking so that every man might hear: 

‘‘Two squads of twenty men each are needed 
for particularly dangerous work such as may, per- 
haps, ensure the death of all. Because of this, 
volunteers are called for, and I ask that such of 
you as are so minded to sacrifice their own lives 
for the good of the Cause and safety of the brigade 
will step forward two paces.” 

Gabriel, Archie, and myself were standing side 
by side at the time, and it was as if each had the 
same thought in his mind, for we three moved as 
one. Then, turning my head ever so slightly, in 
order to learn what the others were doing, a flood 
of joy such as was like to have choked me came 
into my heart when I saw that every man and boy 
among us had advanced two paces, thus showing 
that those who followed General Marion were 
ready to sacrifice everything, even life itself, for 
the advancement of the Cause. 

“You be brave lads, all!” Captain Horry said, 
as he looked about him, and there was an expres- 
sion of keenest delight on the general’s face. “ Your 
courage has been proven again and again, and be- 
cause of the past every one is entitled to the honor 
of sacrificing his life for the others, but only forty 
can be used in the movement. Therefore I ask that 
such of you as are minded to forego your own de- 


338 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

sires to those of your comrades will step back two 
paces.” 

Not a man moved; every trooper remained 
firmly in place as if he and he alone should be the 
one to give up his life for the others, and among 
these brave men our Minute Boys — comrades all 
who were destined that night to see one of our 
number foully murdered while yet we were power- 
less to raise a hand in his defence. 

Then it was General Marion’s turn to speak, and 
it seemed to me that his face was actually lighted 
up with pleasure as he said in a low tone, but so 
clear that we could hear distinctly every word : 

‘‘ I have good reason to know how true and 
brave are you of the ‘ ragged regiment,’ but be- 
cause it is possible those who volunteer for this 
dangerous service may be cut down to a man, I 
cannot allow more than forty to ride on in ad- 
vance. Therefore I ask that such of you as have 
wives, families, or any helpless ones depending 
upon you for support, step back as Captain Horry 
has said, for I repeat that those who go take more 
than an even chance never to return, and we must 
not make more widows and orphans than may be 
absolutely necessary to the Cause.” 

Again the men held firm, never one giving way, 
although considerably more than half the troopers 
were men of families. 

General Marion looked around him' again with 
pride, and once more he spoke, but this time in a 
tone of command: 

‘‘ I admit that you have equal right to the honor, 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 


339 


but a choice must be made, and in making it I 
shall show favoritism by selecting those whose 
death will be mourned by the fewest. To that end 
as your names are called, advance two more 
paces.” Then he cried out sharply, Gabriel 
Marion ! ” 

My heart beat furiously, fearing lest we two lads 
were to be separated in the time of danger, but 
before there was opportunity to give much heed, 
I heard my own name called, and while stepping 
proudly forward to the side of our leader, Archie 
Gordon was summoned; then the two Marshall 
Boys, and the selection from the ranks of the 
Minute Boys had been made. 

Beginning with the troopers. General Marion 
called first for Master Sawyer, and then rapidly, 
as if time was precious, he made up the list until 
the forty who were to go, perhaps, down into the 
flood of that dark river which lies between us and 
the other world, were standing in the centre of the 
hollow square triumphantly happy, as if life was 
a thing to be thrown heedlessly away, while all 
their comrades gazed at them enviously. 

Then it was that Captain Horry stepped in front 
of our chosen company, and said almost in a whis- 
per : 

‘‘ You know, because of what has been told you, 
that the chances are much against your seeing an- 
other sun rise. Therefore I ask if there be any 
who have a request to make ere it be too late, 
pledging my word that such wishes shall be sa- 
credly carried out.” 


340 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

There was silence for a minute, and then one 
man asked that word might be sent to his people 
stating he had volunteered for the service ; another 
desired that in case he was killed a certain comrade 
should care for his horse; and so on until, mayhap, 
half a dozen had spoken, and then during a few 
seconds was there perfect silence. 

As for myself, I believed we who were thus 
chosen would perish in whatsoever of danger there 
was before us. It would be a glorious ending of 
one’s life, yet as I reflected upon it without the 
slightest desire that I might have been among 
those who were to remain, I said to myself that 
it would be sweet to live until we had thrown off 
the king’s yoke. At this moment when we sat 
face to face with death, almost feeling the chill 
breath from the great white angel’s wings, I was 
certain our people would finally win the victory 
however many hirelings his Majesty might send 
upon us, as I was certain that my life might, within 
a very few moments, be the cost of this adventure. 

Then we were told off into two squads of twenty 
each, and after this had been done General Marion 
said, in a voice which I fancied he had difficulty in 
holding firm : 

“ While the two squads are acting together 
Master Sawyer is to be in command. When you 
separate, he is to lead one division, and my brother 
the other. In selecting a lad to lead men I know 
full well you may raise, and with good reason, the 
charge of favoritism, but when I am sending into 
most dangerous service the only person left in this 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 341 

world whose blood is the same as mine, then do I 
believe you readily accord me the poor satisfac- 
tion.” 

He waited a moment as if to learn whether there 
were any who questioned the wisdom of his deci- 
sion, and as no one spoke he turned toward us who 
were going, saying firmly, as if having done with 
personal feelings: 

“ The plan of attack is this : You forty men wilt 
set off at once for Georgetown, advancing with 
every care lest you betray to the enemy your move- 
ments. Once having come as near the post as may 
be with safety and secrecy, you will divide, one 
passing to the right and the other to the left, until 
having gained positions nearly opposite on either 
side of the camp. If while executing this 
manoeuvre you find that there has been any mate- 
rial change in the post, such as reinforcements, or 
the throwing up of breastworks, messengers are 
to be sent back to the main body at once. Failing 
in that, you are to remain in hiding until hearing 
a single shot from the direction of this road, when, 
without an instant’s delay, you will charge into the 
camp, beginning the attack. It is my intention to 
offer you as a sacrifice, if so be one is needed, to 
the end that you shall keep the enemy employed 
until the regiment may fall upon him at his weak- 
est point.” 

Having said this the general turned away. Cap- 
tain Horry following; but those who formed the 
hollow square stood in position, gazing at us as if 
hoping at the last moment one or more might grow 


342 'MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH ^CAROLINA 

weak-kneed, thus giving opportunity for some of 
them. 

“ It goes without saying that we are to advance 
on foot,” Master Sawyer said, addressing us of the 
two squads who were drawn up in line. ‘‘We are 
to make our way around the camp over swampy 
land, and surely some of us have had sufficient ex- 
perience in trying to get horses across such ground 
without needing more, therefore, because the ad- 
vance must be sloWj, I propose that we set off with- 
out further delay.” 

We waited only long enough to get all our equip- 
ments, and while we lads were doing this the re- 
mainder of the Minute Boys crowded around as if 
to bid us good-by, but we would have none of it. 

“ Words of parting at such a time are not seemly 
in the mouths of soldiers,” Gabriel said, as, his 
preparations completed, he strode away to where 
the volunteers were already standing in line, and 
we followed him, I for one thankful because he had 
shut off the leave-taking. 

Proud and eager though I was, it would not 
have required much just then to weaken me, and 
if, peradventure, I was going away from these 
comrades for the last time, I desired they should 
remember me as one who went forth to duty with 
a brave heart. 

I believe the commander must have given cer- 
tain orders to those who remained, for when we 
formed in line the other portion of the “ ragged 
regiment ” was at the opposite side of the encamp- 


MANCEUVRING FOR POSITION 


343 


ment busied with various duties as if they had no 
part in, or heed to what we were doing. 

We set off in double file, Master Sawyer leading 
the way, and because of the possibility that we 
might betray our whereabouts, word was passed 
that no man speak during the march. 

We went at our best pace, and in little more 
than half an hour were come to where we could 
see the settlement of Georgetown, with the canvas 
tents standing so thickly among the buildings that 
it looked like a veritable city. 

Thus far we had met no person, for the night 
was well advanced, and when the squads were 
divided while we stood within the shelter of the 
trees just off the main road. Master Sawyer said 
to Gabriel in a whisper: 

“ So far as I know there is no choice between 
the two positions, lad; but if you have any, say 
the word, otherwise we will move as we are stand- 
ing — you to the right and I to the left.’' 

** Whatever suits you, sir,” Gabriel replied, and 
motioning to his squad. Master Sawyer moved off 
swiftly, so silently that we who remained ^vould 
not have been aware they had left us but for the 
passing blotches against the lighter sky, which told 
of their march. 

Gabriel did not linger after the others had gone, 
and well was it for me, because at such a time, 
when we had been warned plainly of the dangers 
to be encountered, delay would have soon made me 
timorous. 


CHAPTER XIX 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 

Now that the task which I set myself is well-nigh 
done, and I am come to the point of relating that 
which has caused me more sorrow than I can ever 
know again, I am at a loss how to go about it. 

Inclination prompts me to hasten over the sad 
story for my own relief, and yet the memory of 
that lad, which will ever live green in my heart, 
demands that I do whatsoever I may, to the end 
that others may know how one devoted friend to 
the Cause was sent into the Beyond by the most 
dastardly blow ever dealt. 

To begin at the moment when Gabriel led us 
around the encampment: The way was difficult; 
owing to the darkness we could not choose our 
path, but must flounder on as best we might, cling- 
ing to the branches of trees here and there, forcing; 
a way through thickets that we might find a firmer 
foothold upon the roots of the bushes, and al- 
though we could have had less than half a mile to 
advance, I believe we spent nearly two hours in 
the task, because to the necessity of moving as 
silently as possible, was added the roughness of the 
way. 

Then we came, as nearly as could be judged, to 
the point spoken of by General Marion. We were 

344 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 


345 


at the very edge of the swamp, within less than 
three hundred yards of a blockhouse where it 
might well be supposed a large number of Brit- 
ishers would be found. 

“ Why should we not move two hundred paces 
farther on ? ” some one asked. “ Before we could 
make any showing whatsoever from here, those 
in yonder blockhouse would be able to shoot us 
down to the last man.” 

‘‘ It is here, as I believe, that General Marion 
intended we should go in,” Gabriel replied, “ and 
because we are opposite the blockhouse will it be 
possible for us to attract the attention of the great- 
est number of the enemy, which is all we have 
been sent to do.” 

After that no one made objections to our station. 
It was seemingly the place where death would come 
quickly, and that was evidently what had been in- 
tended for us. 

After thus taking station there was nothing, to 
do save await the signal, and we assembled on the 
firm ground within shelter of the foliage, every 
fellow gripping his musket tightly, I fancied, even 
as I did mine. 

As the minutes wore away we began to believe 
that we had gotten into position sooner than the 
commander had anticipated, and I sorrowed be- 
cause of such fact. To charge the camp, to feel 
the intoxication born of powder fumes, to struggle 
desperately to best the enemy and fall while so 
doing, was far easier than standing there idle with 


346 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

ample time in which to think of what must be the 
end. 

Perhaps some such idea was in Gabriel’s mind, 
for after a time he said, speaking in a low tone as 
he laid his hand affectionately on my shoulder: 

“ Perhaps it will never again be our good for- 
tune to have such an opportunity of proving our 
metal as is given this night. Now I am in no wise 
eager for death, but in my mind there is little fear 
that the end be near at hand. Even if the odds are 
so strong against us, we shall take this post of 
Georgetown, as I firmly believe. My brother is 
a careful, prudent soldier, never taking upon him- 
self a task which is without hope, although there 
are many times when it has seemed so to be. We 
shall capture Georgetown, lads, and if either of us 
fails to come out alive, we have the proud satis- 
faction of knowing that, whatsoever befalls the 
Cause, our names must live among those who gave 
up everything for freedom.” 

Ay, lad, but this is not the time for such 
speeches,” Archie Gordon said nervously, and had 
I not known the boy so well I might have believed 
he was afraid. “ It is no proof that his courage 
is greatest who speaks very much regarding the 
future.” 

“ Meaning by such speech that I had best hold 
my tongue?” Gabriel said with a laugh. “Per- 
haps you are right, yet there is upon me the in- 
clination to speak of what we have ventured, in 
order that I may be the better able to appreciate 


A DASTARDLY BLOW ’ 34 ^ 

life after it has been offered as a sacrifice and 
refused/' 

“ I guarantee once \ye are come out from this 
expedition you will not need anything of the past 
to make you understand that we ventured into the 
very shadow of death. I realize without being told 
that ours is as desperate an undertaking as a man 
can well imagine — " 

“ Now your words are more ill-timed than Ga- 
briel’s ! ” I interrupted, for between the two of them 
the cold chill of fear was beginning to run up and 
down my spine. 

Gabriel, heedless of this interruption, continued 
to speak of the future as if we had no part in the 
present, and while he talked, even though his hand 
was still upon my shoulder, I ceased to hear, for 
my thoughts were gone out to that which lay 
directly before us. 

I had never before advanced against an enemy 
on foot, and the fact of being without a horse gave 
me a sense of uneasiness. Certain it is that my 
courage did not fail me, even though I was grow- 
ing timorous. My hand was trembling with ex- 
citement, and my mouth parched and dry as if I 
had been many hours without water. 

Gabriel had just taken my hand in his as if 
realizing that I was giving no heed to what he 
said, when a single shot rang out, sounding in my 
ear as loud as a cannon, and it was as if the very 
air was aquiver with the reverberation when Ga- 
briel cried: 

“ Now, lads, shoulder to shoulder, and remem- 


348 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

ber that so long as we can keep on our feet to 
discharge a weapon, so much more of aid are we 
giving to those who depend upon us ! 

For the instant I saw nothing, had difficulty in 
moving my feet, and then the pressure of Gabriel’s 
shoulder on one side and Archie’s on the other 
brought me to my senses, causing me to realize that 
if I failed ever so slightly in the task which was 
before us then was shame come upon all the Minute 
Boys of South Carolina. 

But the enemy must have been on the alert — 
must have had some inkling that an attack was 
intended, for the report of the musket, which was 
our signal, seemed to be theirs also. Before we 
had taken twenty paces a mass of men began to 
pour out of the blockhouse like bees from a hive, 
and I heard one, most like an officer, cry sharply: 

‘^Halt! Make ready!” 

Before he could speak another word Gabriel 
cried : 

‘‘ Fire, lads ! Fire, and then drop to the 
ground ! ” 

We got in our volley, and were lying at full 
length reloading our weapons, when the British 
bullets whistled over our backs. 

Gabriel and I both succeeded in recharging our 
muskets and rising on one knee, before the redcoats 
were upon us with bayonets. It needed not the 
word of command to induce me to fire again, for 
in another instant that bristling line of steel would 
have been stopped only by our bodies. 

I fired, as did a dozen or more of my comradeSf 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 


349 


and that we took good aim even in the excitement 
could be told by the fact that the redcoats halted, 
and wavered for an instant as if on the verge of a 
panic. I dare venture to say that if there had been 
another squad of twenty immediately at our backs 
we might have driven those soldiers of the king’s 
into their blockhouse again, thereby gaining just 
so much more time for our regiment, which, as 
we could hear by the report of the firing, had al- 
ready begun the attack. 

Again the Britishers came at us, and by this 
time the remainder of our party succeeded in get- 
ting their muskets ready. 

Once more the enemy faltered, and we strove 
all in vain to reload before they could come upon 
us. 

Then they closed in, and we struck aside their 
bayonets with the butts of our muskets, until it be- 
came a hand-to-hand struggle, each trying to pre- 
serve his own life and take that of his adversary. 

A big fellow, trussed up with so much finery that 
he must perforce have found it difficult to move 
quickly, seemed to have singled me out, and in 
order to prevent him from running me through, 
I grappled him by the throat. We fell to the 
ground, I uppermost, as I strove to throttle him, 
using every effort to get my hands down beneath 
the leathern stock he wore, when I heard a cry 
which I fancied was uttered by Archie Gordon, 
and it came from the lips of one who was dying. 

Dimly, as if in a dream, I realized that every- 
thing depended upon our prolonging/ the fight until 


350 MJNUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

our people at the front could work their way well 
into the encampment, and clenched my teeth to 
repress a cry of pain when the fellow beneath me, 
having unfastened his bayonet, thrust it through 
my leg. I tried to put into my fingers all the 
strength of my body, believing that if I could kill 
this hireling of the king’s at once I might have 
yet remaining sufficient life to grapple another, 
thus continuing the struggle so many seconds 
longer. 

Whether I gave him his quietus, or he succeeded 
in slipping out from my grasp, I cannot say, but 
certain it is that after a time, not knowing what 
had been done, and realizing nothing whatsoever 
of that which was going on about me, I found my- 
self confronting another man. At the same time 
I heard, as if from afar, the thundering of horses’ 
hoofs, and mingled with the noise the words of 
Gabriel : 

‘‘We surrender ! Throw down your arms, lads I 
There is no reason why we should sacrifice our 
lives uselessly.” 

I believe it was the word “ surrender ” from his 
lips which brought me to my senses, even as a 
douche of cold water brings the blood to the sur- 
face of the body, and on the instant I saw and 
understood all the situation. 

The enemy must have believed we were the 
advance of a large force, for in addition to those 
whom’ we had seen come from out the blockhouse, 
a full hundred mounted men were riding toward 
us. Even though we had struggled on regardless 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 351 

of life, no more than ten seconds would have re- 
mained for resistance. 

Seeing this, I let my hands fall idly by my side, 
and stepped somewhat behind Gabriel, not, as God 
knows, with any idea that his body should shelter 
mine, but because he was the leader, and it was 
for him to speak. I also desired that those minions 
of the king who fancied two or three hundred all 
insufficient a force to cope with twenty men and 
boys, should see how young our leader was. 

It was not Archie Gordon's death-cry I had 
heard, but some other, for on the instant Archie 
stood by my side, and from the tremor of his voice 
I knew how near his eyelids the tears were brought 
because we had not been able to do more, as he 
said : 

There are less than half of us yet alive, and 
I question, Rufus, whether we were wise to sur- 
render.” 

“ When Gabriel gave the command we had no 
choice, and what profits it we should have stood 
up a few seconds longer? The fight is well on, 
and we have done our part, not as we would have 
liked, but to the best of our strength.” 

There were only six of us out of the twenty 
left alive to surrender, when Gabriel gave the com- 
mand, and in front of the little party I dare ven- 
ture to say were no less than two hundred of the 
enemy. A gallant victory for them in good sooth, 
and a glorious victory for us, insomuch as we had 
held this number away, for however short a time. 


352 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

from the path of those who followed General Mar- 
ion. 

While one might have counted twenty we stood 
there facing them in the gloom, which was rapidly 
decreasing because of the fires which sprung up 
here and there, showing that a certain number of 
the enemy had been told off to build them when 
an attack was made, and then from some one amid 
the throng, an officer, of course, came the word: 

“ Advance, you rebels, and show yourselves ! 

Why we were put on parade at such a time, when 
it was for them a pitiful victory, mayhap thirty or 
forty to one, I could not fancy, but it behoved us 
as prisoners to obey, and so we did. 

Gabriel strode forward proudly, as if he had 
litle heed what might be done with him, we follow- 
ing until having come within four or five paces of 
the man who had given the command, when sud- 
denly there was a disturbance among those directly 
facing us, and then from out the mass of armed 
men came that sneaking, traitorous cur, Seth Has- 
tings ! 

A cry of delight burst from his lips as he recog- 
nized Gabriel, and I, unable to hold 'my peace be- 
cause of the anger which surged through my heart 
at sight of him, cried to the officer who had thus 
put his six prisoners on exhibition: 

If the king must needs have such as that miser- 
able Tory’s aid before he can whip us of the Caro- 
linas, do not put us to torture by allowing him 
here! We will take whatsoever of punishment you 
may inflict, save the sight of that sneak ! ” 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 


353 


Tt was even while I spoke, and for this shall I 
never cease to blame myself, because, had I not 
allowed the rage in my heart to overpower me, I 
might perchance have done something toward 
warding off that dastardly blow. It was, as I say, 
even while I spoke that the traitorous reptile seized 
a sabre from the hand of the man nearest him, and 
running swiftly forward while Gabriel’s face was 
turned toward the officer, raised the blade, bringing 
it down on the dear lad’s head with all his strength, 
cleaving the entire skull. 

I quivered in impotent rage as I pushed wildly 
forward, seeing nothing, but having before my eyes 
that which was like unto drops of blood, and more 
than that of my own knowledge I cannot tell. 

Archie Gordon has said that I fell upon that 
Tory villain before a finger could be raised to stay 
me, and without weapon, save only my naked 
hands, I sent his soul into that torment which I 
firmly believe is to be his forever more. 

Nor could the Britishers make a move toward 
separating me from the lifeless body of him who 
had killed the bravest lad that ever lived among 
us, for at that moment our people made a charge 
straight through the encampment, and we who a 
moment before had been prisoners were left to our 
own devices. 

I know nothing whatsoever of that which fol- 
lowed. Rage and grief had kindly deprived me 
of my senses, and I was spared the knowledge, for 
the time being, that our adventure, from which we 


354 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

hoped so much, was come to naught within ten 
minutes after our dear lad’s murder. 

Even now, after we have seen a new nation 
spring into existence, having had a hand in the 
making of it — after we are enjoying the repose 
which follows a well-earned victory, my heart is 
too sore because of that dastardly blow struck by 
the cur, Seth Hastings, to permit of my setting 
down that which the Minute Boys did when Ga- 
briel Marion was no longer with us. 

Much against my will, the lads made me their 
leader, and before the struggle for independence 
was come to a glorious end, the company numbered 
a hundred strong. Therefore do I see another 
reason why I should leave to some one else the 
task of depicting what we did in aid of the Cause 
before the king was ready to sue for peace. 

Hence it is that I shall copy down here the ac- 
count of our movements in the Carolinas, after 
that day when Gabriel left us forever in this world, 
as it has been written by one whose trade it is to 
write the history of our country, only adding to his 
words the explanation that the Minute Boys of 
South Carolina remained under command of Fran- 
cis Marion until the united Colonies were acknowl- 
edged as a free nation by all the rulers of the 
world : 

** After his discomfiture at Georgetown, Marion 
retired to Snow’s Island, where he fixed his camp 
and secured it by such works of art as the absence 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 


355 


of natural defences required. Because of the mur- 
der of the general’s brother, the battle cry of the 
ragged regiment ever was, ' No quarter for 
Tories ! ’ 

‘‘ From Snow’s Island Marion sent out his scouts 
in every direction, and there he planned some of 
his boldest expeditions. Reinforcements came, and 
at the close of 1780, Marion was strong enough 
to confront any British detachments then abroad 
from headquarters. 

While Greene’s army was approaching the 
Pedee early in 1781, Marion was very active abroad 
from his camp, at which he always left a sufficient 
garrison for its defence. Here and there he was 
smiting detachments of the British army, and when 
Lee, who had been sent by Greene to join him with 
a part of his legion, sought for Marion, it was with 
great difficulty he could be found, for his rapid 
marshes were in the midst of vast swamps. As 
soon as the junction was consummated, these brave 
partisans planned an expedition against the British 
post at Georgetown, . . . nothing was effected be- 
yond the capture of the commandant and a few 
privates, and slaying some stragglers, yet the en- 
terprise was not fruitless of good to the patriot 
Cause. 

“After resting a few hours, Marion and Lee 
moved rapidly up the north bank of the Santee, 
toward Nelson’s Ferry, to surprise Colonel Wat- 
son, who had taken post there. That officer, in- 
formed of his approach, . . . hastened on toward 
Camden. At this time Greene was commencing his 


356 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

famous retreat, and summoned Lee with his whole 
legion to meet him at Guilford. 

The departure of Lee greatly weakened Mar- 
ion’s force. Yet he was not less active than be- 
fore, and his enterprises were generally more im- 
portant and successful. He sent out small detach- 
ments of Minute Boys — lads of the Carolinas — 
to beat up Tory camps and recruiting stations, 
wherever they might be found. . . . 

“Toward the last of January (1781), we find 
the blacksmith of Kingstree forging saws into 
rough broadswords for a corps of cavalry which 
Marion placed in command of Colonel Peter Horry. 
In February, Horry is observed eastward of the 
Pedee battling with Tories and British regulars. 
. . . Everywhere was the name of Marion feared, 
and the presence of his men was dreaded by the 
opponents of the patriot Cause. 

“ In the spring of 1781 Colonel Watson was 
sent with a select corps of five hundred men to 
attempt the destruction of Marion’s brigade. The 
advanced guards of Marion, under Colonel Horry, 
met the advance of the enemy, and the patriots were 
obliged to fall back in the direction of Williams- 
burg. ... For ten days the British force remained 
stationary, continually annoyed by Marion, until 
the commander was obliged to choose between cer- 
tain destruction in detail, or attempt boldly to fight 
his way to Georgetown. He decided upon the lat- 
ter course, and at midnight he fled. Marion pur- 
sued, fell upon him at Sampit bridge, near George- 
town, and smote many of his wearied soldiers. 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 


357 


The British commander escaped to Georgetown 
with the remnant of his army, complaining that 
Marion would not ^ fight like a gentleman or a 
Christian/ 

‘‘ Sad intelligence now reached Marion. The 
Tory colonel, Doyle, had penetrated to his camp on 
Snow’s Island, destroyed his provisions and stores, 
dispersed the little garrison, and then marched up 
Lynch’s Creek. Marion pursued the marauder 
until he was informed that Doyle had destroyed 
all his heavy baggage, and had the advantage of 
a day’s march on the road to Camden. Marion 
wheeled, and hastened, through the overflowed 
swamps, to confront Watson, who was again in 
motion with fresh troops, and had encamped upon 
Catfish Creek, near the present Marion Court-house. 
Our partisan encamped within five miles of him, 
and there he was joined by Lee. This junction 
alarmed Watson. He destroyed his heavy baggage, 
wheeled his field-pieces into Catfish Creek, and fled 
by a circuitous route toward Georgetown. 

‘‘ In May, we find Marion hanging upon the rear 
of Lord Rawdon on his retreat from Nelson’s 
Ferry toward Charleston, and from that time until 
the siege of Ninety-six, he was often with Sumter 
and Colonel Washington, watching the enemy’s 
movements near the Santee and Edisto, and cut- 
ting off supplies and intelligence from Cruger. 

“In June, Marion took possession of George- 
town, the garrison fleeing down Winyaw Bay after 
a slight resistance. He could not garrison it, so 


358 MINUTE BOYS OF SOUTH CAROLINA 

he moved the stores up to his old encampment on 
Snow’s Island. ... 

“ Marion took the leading- part in the discom- 
fiture of Colonel Coates, at a loss to himself of 
seventy killed and wounded. Later he nearly 
wiped out Major Fraser’s force of five hundred 
men, and would have completed the victory but 
for lack of ammunition. In this case the loss of 
the British was severe, while Marion was not be- 
reft of a man. He took a glorious part in the 
battle of Eutaw, and then retired to the recesses of 
a cane-brake on Santee River Swamp to await 
further opportunity. 

“ From this time until the evacuation of Charles- 
ton Marion’s brigade confined their operations to 
the vicinity of Charleston. Elected to a seat in the 
Assembly at Jacksonborough, Marion left the 
brigade in command of Colonel Horry. Previous 
to his departure he had a severe skirmish near 
Monk’s Corner, with three hundred regulars and 
Tories, who came up from Charleston to surprise 
him. He repulsed them, but soon afterward, while 
he was absent, a larger force under Colonel Thomp- 
son attacked his brigade near the Santee. Fortu- 
nately he arrived during the engagement, but not 
in time to prevent the defeat and partial dispersion 
of his beloved troops. The remnant of his brigade 
rallied around him, and he retired beyond the 
Santee to recruit and reorganize. 

Early in April, 1782, Marion attacked a force 
of more than five hundred Tories under Major 
Gainey, and whipped them so thoroughly that 


A DASTARDLY BLOW 


359 


Gainey, thoroughly humbled, joined the patriot 
force. From that time until Charleston was evacu- 
ated (December 14, 1782), the Swamp Fox con- 
tinued on the aggressive, making his name, and 
that of his followers, particularly the Minute Boys, 
now grown to a brigade of more than three hun- 
dred, feared by Britisher and Tory alike.” 




I. 



I 




f 





9 





< 

4 


V 


y 

i 



4 











- y 

A 


9 










[•.I 


' /'J*' • " •- 



’J' 


^ .V ■ '--v 

& ^ y ' ''- ';.' ''•■,■■' '■: .'; ; "v.W'i .> felW 


y, . 




k I. . 

•H'- 




'< 

9 


.•* 


V ■'•' ' . -fiJ'-y. A," .. '/'‘J 

-’. ' */V 


v^.'‘ •'•■ 


't .‘■■/<i'i' 






ril 3 WB 9 » ■ c • V 


•»! 




.i:\ 



.T> ,!tV/. . *Af> 'Ja f: . . '• 




' iGk’ •■» 


.■>L] 


• > 


v'v. 




ps V 


,t,i' 


■•■'•'' . .' ^' 1 \l i' A ^ 

: « . — .y - 1 » I ‘ 


\t- - k 


/r:. 


k^*. t}^ 


l^y. 


r 



.-5J.T/T,, <. ^ 

f r{ }.^<v/.'.'' 


’••> *- '• L^ 

.' ' , V •*" fl 






j -'» 


" N,v •'. '. 


' flVi 


. .1 


•I'l’ 




* A 



4 ' 


, a 




r «' 


h ' y' Si ^ • ' S 

t. ^ ^ » f' >.•■/.. i i> 


1 

• - ■ ‘ J' 

-■ ...A', 


i\.Ai,y ''.'■'/“w<.'< /; r j^V 

y '' * ' h' '.vi' * v » 


I • « 








A . •’) *11^' '''' * 

* • P . ‘•l’ 'J , -tlOl 

y^!f$ 


iM 


• » 


kl* V, 


• ♦ •■' 


. « 




4 ,. 


v^v; ■ 

' *■ 1 

• .*- •i 


m 


j ,i 


».T^ ' 


i 


^%yyy 


■/V 


’t 







Y 


».v 


( I 

:■} 




J' A ’ ■'■-I 

V_i» -'i- t 


A 


\ .» 

* -.s 


^ V 












4^ 


' n« ,1 

>T- 

• • » 


• ' 'J‘i- < ' 


' ' k,"V*’ • 

'•s. T; 


• v; 


•y ^ 


s 








j. *►' 




r, >• 




9*' 


4 



hs' 


lL_.!:.j' f^'i! >X^ 

:W:m, 



■:■ - ki' y . ■ ' 'f'- ■ ■/■vrffe'' 




■ T./' 


If >1 '•■ .' • \ ■ k ' fm. 




■ ■ 


68^ 


>9‘ 


• * . . ■ * 1 I A 

• SvV I « 


\. 


■- • ’ \ . v 


• , • • » ; ; a' . . /. \:, 


Sv 




(»♦'* 


1 


fSilL'nli, 


L- 


•■v.i ^ 






»M, 


’ V V » ‘ V ’ ?’J ' 




Vlf) 

I \il 




* > 



•■’ '• . - ,.X». . 


' K 


vV 


rf . • 





" . v*.''h:' ii-K .' /A 


/ '.j- 


^ . 'f 


■■*1 


' ?.v 


i;- 









'.' ' 8 ^ ' . -. . •V.J^fcfli.'''- ■ . . ■ •. - ■\'>''Ti» 





^ » 


. .s,. v'-ni •• T 

' < " < ' s ^4 ' ‘ '• 

V, ':•■ >.'vT-iV 


I ’ 


' '.i » . 


•T^. 


ONS' 


V. 


r/- 


\ 

VI 




• t - 


' 4 


,* 


• . 


i •■: 


fc.' -• V - if^ 




r.'v 

h>^ 


T 

if 


'*~jT .1 ,' , ■' ✓’■■, 




'•'i . f ■•'. ' , t 


r. .4 

' *i 


t 


/ 


' • ^ 
I • 


0 . 

i‘i< 


• t 


'J, 



' f 




I • 

I 

*.-.r f*.* «A. '- 


I ' 


>. '*'*■• kSu^/wW '' •'*•*♦+» .t«; . j* 

.. :;-‘ , .- ^ ^y. 


»• 


;;i*.?s^<i*' 'A."-- ,Y- 

fokr'i ' - ^vV ■• -• 




, Si 


V' > 



1 * 


• ' U i-l. '-• • ■<•' 

-I' y *■ *'*..•■. " 

■*.* A,;®' s . •;' •'• 



‘ A' 


V 


.< 


* ' t 


>, 



" -'t'.'.''- - '■ 

' •• • •’ • - I '• > 


»,{ ^ •>- 

■-}^.s . K 


Y 1 * 







I 


I 


! 



